The Christian Layman’s Call to Service

It Seems to Me:​​ 

The Christian Layman’s Call to Service

By Bob Beanblossom

22 June 2021

 

I grew up in a church that strongly supported world missions. In those days, the ladies of the church would meet to “roll bandages” from torn strips of cotton sheets for our missionaries where medical supplies were in short supply. This simple recurring act of service gave substance and relevance to missions for a young boy.

I understood the Great Commission (Matthew 28:18-20) to be a call to foreign service for a few missionaries and a call for support from the home-front for the rest of us. Today I have a far different, and I trust, more accurate understanding of what that mandate actually means.​​ 

Mark also recorded the familiar words of our risen Savior: “And He said unto them, Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every creature” (Mark 16:15). Somehow, I didn’t connect Acts 1:8 with Christ’s Commission: “But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses to Me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth” (Acts 1:8).​​ 

As I learned that the Scripture is a whole, not just a collection of “key verses,” and “proof texts,” my understanding of His complete message improved. I learned that I am among the “ye” called to serve as certainly as any missionary sent by a local church to some far-away land. My field—my Jerusalem--begins where I am standing and extends to my family, friends, and casual contacts. My mission field is where I am.​​ 

The call to be a layman in the service of his Savior is not a lesser call than to the ministry, but a different one that encompasses the majority of Christians. In the context of our local churches, we hold the solution to the problems of the world in the pages of our Bibles, and we are commanded to share that Good News with our world, beginning with our own homes and extending to every reach of our personal worlds.​​ 

 

Perspectives on the Constitution from the Words of the Founding Fathers

It Seems to Me

By Bob Beanblossom

This series of essays was originally published one per day for fifty days on Facebook in the Spring of 2021 as our government was making unprecedented inroads into replacing the freedoms guaranteed under our constitutional democratic republic with socialism. Essay 51 concludes the series with some observations of my own. Each essay is based upon a published statement by one or more of the Founding Fathers, other Patriots, some not so patriotic, or a relevant passage from Scripture. It has been modified by grouping them under the principal author.

AUTHOR INDEX

Bible 2, 5, 28
John Adams 12, 15, 38, 49, 50
Samuel Adams 29
Aaron Burr 47
Winston Churchill 50
Rahm Emanuel 29
Benjamin Franklin 8, 22, 28, 35, 37, 40
Sara Gideon 50
Alexander Hamilton 3, 21, 24
John Hancock 27
John Jay 3
Thomas Jefferson 2, 11, 17, 18, 20, 26, 31, 34, 39, 41, 42, 44, 45, 47, 48, 49, 50
Samuel Langdon 46
Abraham Lincoln 13
James Madison 3, 23, 32, 41
James Monroe 25
Wendell Phillips 11
Charles Pinckney 43
Mark Twain 50
George Washington 1, 3, 6, 16, 19, 30, 33, 36, 51
Daniel Webster 7, 9, 10
Noah Webster 14
M.F. Weiner 29
John Witherspoon 45

Biblical Perspective

Perspective on the Constitution #5

It seems to me that the Bible and the Constitution have one significant factor in common: many of the people who have strong opinions about them have never really read them. We live in a world increasingly dominated by opinion rather than fact. We would rather hear what someone says about a subject than to delve into the subject for ourselves. We are sheep being led to slaughter. Do you study to show yourself approved (2 Timothy 2:15) or are you content to let others lead you?

Like the relationship of a Christian to God, democracy requires intentional participation by each citizen to assure that the attraction of power and profit for unscrupulous who would rule and rob is offset by the vigilance of an informed electorate. Carrying the analogy forward, a free and honest press informs the populace as does the Word of God the Christian. Both are essential in their setting. We will see in the quotations below that the Founding Fathers considered both essential, with the Bible as the only moral foundation that will guarantee the success of the great American experiment. For them this was not arbitrary. Even as a state religion was prohibited to assure the rule of the People instead of the rule of some church elite, the biblical values of each citizen was deemed essential for this participative government to function.

–John Adams

Perspective on the Constitution #12

These United States of America exist because the brave citizens of a loose confederation of independent colonies determined not to allow the political horrors of the Europe that they had fled overtake their new homeland. These staunchly independent settlers voluntarily ceded part (but never all) of their own freedoms to a united constitutional republic that promised to be “Of the People, By the People, and For the People,” a radical departure from the age-old notion of rule by self-appointed elites of one sort or another. Unlike the passive lifestyle that allowed the ruler to dictate life’s parameters, the new system relies upon the active participation of the governed.

This was done with serious deliberation and some contention by brilliant but practical men to formulate a limited government meant to serve the people, not the ruling elite. Unlike modern government, theirs was not a My Way or No Way, but a series of compromises and innovations to solve problems and establish a just and workable system that benefited the whole,

• Where Justice was defined;
• Where peace on the home-front—called “domestic Tranquility”—was an ongoing process of integrating ideals and the harsh realities of life in the New World;
• Where the national sovereignty was jealously guarded and actively protected;
• Where the “general Welfare” of all citizens was to be protected; and,
• Where the “Blessings of Liberty,” were earned by an informed citizenry intent upon self-rule.

It would never be perfect, but would improve in fits and spurts as its citizens continually strive to improve a rich balance of individual and corporate rights and responsibilities.

John Adams described the value that Americans of his time and since—at least until recently—have placed upon the document that prescribes and limits the duties and powers of government. If faithfully upheld, it would not allow the American republic to degenerate into either a self-indulgent “divinely ordained” monarchy, or the ruthless Committee of Public Safety of the French Revolution—again, if its citizens remained informed and performed the duties required of them. Adams found the Constitution intellectually and morally satisfying, worthy of the commitment of its constituents:

“I first saw the Constitution of the United States in a foreign country…. I read it with great satisfaction, as the result of good heads prompted by good hearts…. I have repeatedly laid myself under the most serious obligation to support the Constitution …. What other form of government, indeed, can so well deserve our esteem and love?”

Duty and honor are recurring themes among the Founding Fathers, themes that seem to be lost to both the electorate and public servants today.

–John Adams, second President of the United States

Perspective on the Constitution #15

John Adams, the first vice-president of the United States and second President, came to public notice when he wrote a response to the British Stamp Act that helped foment the American Revolution. Even as a staunch patriot, he represented the best qualities of statesmanship, believing that biblical principles not only were foundational to American government, but overshadowed it as well. It seems to me that this is best illustrated by his being chosen to represent British soldiers accused of killing five Colonists in the infamous Boston Massacre. He held that justice must be just and evenhanded, based upon facts, not emotions or political correctness. Today we would also add that trials must be conducted in the courts, not in the popular media as further expressed in demonstrations and riots on the streets.

Integrity and moral values are necessary for the American constitutional government to function. Adams said:

“Our Constitution was made only for a moral and religious people. It is wholly inadequate to the government of any other.”

Today we see the truth of that position as public figures represent the worst moral values rather than biblical values. Formerly a determinant in public service, the concept of “moral turpitude,” a phrase used in criminal law to describe conduct that is considered contrary to community standards of justice, honesty, or good morals. Rather than standing above the norm in moral values, public servants seem today to represent the basest of moral behavior, both in official duties and in their personal lives. Before one gets too incensed about that behavior, however, remember that each elected official is elected and periodically reelected by We the People.

–John Adams

Perspective on the Constitution #38

In “Perspective on the Constitution #32” we looked at the importance that the Founding Fathers placed on basic universal education. We learned that James Madison believed that, “A well-instructed people alone can be permanently a free people.” Our government cannot function Of, By, and For a silent or lethargic populace. Silence is here a verb, an action word— or more correctly, an inaction word. It is the opposite of an informed and active electorate that participates in the operation of its government from the ballot box through the enactment of new legislation and repeal of old. It is active in the selection of officials and monitoring of the actions of each branch of government. It is not a populace content with one-line catch phrases and speech attacking the currently favored protagonist, an electorate who shuns their own ballot box but would control the goings-on in some far-away district—and who doesn’t even know the names of those who serve in their own.

Scripture commands that each Christian study as one means of showing approval of his heavenly Father. The idea is that one is a bit challenged to obey God when one’s knowledge of God is second or third hand at best, and sketchy and impersonal at worst. John Adams warned the same, from the same source, but added a specific dimension for the great experiment that is our constitutional republic. He challenged: “Let us dare to read, think, speak, and write.” His challenge was for every citizen to engage the entirety of our minds, our entire beings, in building our core knowledge of our Constitution, a working knowledge of current events here and abroad; then to engage our minds in developing effective and timely solutions to maintain the functionality and responsiveness of government to its constituency by speaking and writing about those subjects. His mandate was not a My Way or No Way as the building of the Constitution proved, but a corporate solution of developed by finding consensus from manifold possibilities.

Anathema to the workings of the legislative arm of government is the current situation where, instead of sharing and discussing ideas and proposed solutions, each faction issues only ultimatums. The word “compromise” has come to represent a sin against government and one’s belief system. The history of American government as well as its very structure shows that compromise leading to consensus is the only working solution as representatives from all districts come together to formulate working solutions to real problems. A willingness to compromise as the path to progress is the sign of a statesman intent upon maintaining constitutional procedures. Consensus building requires moral values and confidence in the workings of the Constitutional system of government and its practitioners.

This is not to support the compromise of principles. Adams provided the solution for that problem as he told each of us to “read, think, speak, and write;” that is, to educate our opponents to the wisdom and benefits of our position rather than to attack them for being mindless brutes or worse. Compromise is, then, the result of each of us sharing our knowledge and wisdom, such as it may be, with friend and foe persuasively, and being willing to produce an amalgam of all opinions in order to make incremental improvements in the outworking of those ideas.

“Read, think, speak, and write,” said Adams. Seek knowledge and wisdom first, discuss the issues with others next, and as the ideas mature, share them with an ever-broadening circle as one educates others on the values of your solution—always open to new and better ideas from others. Adam’s solution is not passive, even in reading and thinking, for those activities are intensively active. Neither does his system end with the beginning, for it requires an outreach intended to win converts, not commit those who disagree with us to political Hell. Each of us is, after all, but one voice among the many, each with the same constitutionally guaranteed access to government as our own.

–John Adams

Perspective on the Constitution #49

It seems to me that the Founding Fathers would not recognize the America of 2021. As their awe at the amazing growth in population, infrastructure, and commerce wore off, they would be grieved to notice that We are not the People united, but are divided—even splintered—into all sorts of groups and factions unheard of, even in the recent past, each clamoring for special position, power, and benefits. They would find activists instead of patriots, with each faction capitalizing on polarizing differences while the power structure crafts rival ideologies into a favorable voting bloc in the background.
As the Colonies were experiencing the difficult and divisive machinations of preparing to replace an absentee king and his government with a confederacy of all the Colonies, the Council of Massachusetts Bay considered the very reasons that government should even exist. After some deeply soul-searching deliberation, John Adams proposed the following ground-breaking proclamation that the Council adopted in 1774:
“As the happiness of the people is the sole end of government, so the consent of the people is the only foundation of it, in reason, morality, and the natural fitness of things.”
Government, for the Council of Massachusetts, was Of the People, By the People, and For the People. The importance of this sentiment can be realized when the year is noted. In December, 1773, an important event took place that triggered events leading to the wholesale secession of the Colonies from Continental rule: the Boston Tea Party. The British Crown and Parliament did not take too kindly to this act of insurrection, and instituted harsh punitive laws properly called the Coercive Acts, but known in the colonies as the Intolerable Acts. American farmers and town folk actively revolted against British tyranny beginning with the first shots fired at Lexington and Concord on April 19, 1775, and ending with the Treaty of Paris on September 3, 1783: British rule of Americans was crushed.

Thomas Jefferson, affirmed the position of the Massachusetts Patriots and broadened the scope to all thirteen Colonies in the Declaration of Independence on July 4, 1776. The principle is clear:

“Governments are instituted among men, deriving their just powers from the consent of the governed.”

A British loyalist in Massachusetts lamented, “Government has now devolved upon the people; and they seem to be for using it.” George Washington warned: “Laws made by common consent must not be trampled on by individuals.” This includes judges who would legislate and Presidents who would make “law” by executive order. Returning to the opening premise of this essay: The Founding Fathers would be confused and probably distraught to learn that the government they so carefully crafted Of, By, and For the People to provide peace and security now operates from the top down, using tools that would be completely familiar to Joseph Goebbels (see Perspective on the Constitution #47).

They would see the government and its marketing arm, the “news” media, carefully indoctrinate popular opinion using carefully selected marketing tools to achieve and maintain power and wealth. Power flows from the top down—the desires of a very few ultra-rich manipulators and the politicians they “support” through various means. The government of the Constitution has been turned upside down. It would be difficult to argue persuasively today that our federal and many state governments represent the will of the majority. No longer does government govern, instead, it rules.
–John Adams, Proclamation adopted by the Council of Massachusetts Bay, 1774
–George Washington
–Thomas Jefferson, Declaration of Independence, July 4, 1776

Perspective on the Constitution #50

The government of these United States is like none in the history of the world. Even the ambitious but short-lived Roman Republic cannot compare—except in the apparent similarity in its rise and fall. Other nations have modeled—to some extent—their constitutions and governments after America, but ours remains unique. Though far from perfect, the real history of America is one of ongoing confrontation of evil followed by attempts to correct those failures that allowed those evils to exist. One of the unique aspects of this government is the built-in process for orderly change. Another is the bottom-up authority where government exists to serve the People, not the other way around. All of this is codified in the Preamble to our Constitution:

“We the People of the United States, in Order to form a more perfect Union, establish Justice, insure domestic Tranquility, provide for the common defence, promote the general Welfare, and secure the Blessings of Liberty to ourselves and our Posterity, do ordain and establish this Constitution of the United States of America.”

Although profound in its depth and breadth, it is very simple. The essential separation of powers that provides for balance and counter-balance is listed in Section 1 of each of the first three Articles:

Article 1, Section 1: “All legislative Powers herein granted shall be vested in a Congress of the United States, which shall consist of a Senate and House of Representatives.”

Article 2, Section 1: “The executive Power shall be vested in a President of the United States of America. . . .”

Article 3, Section 1: “The judicial Power of the United States, shall be vested in one supreme Court, and in such inferior Courts as the Congress may from time to time ordain and establish. The Judges, both of the supreme and inferior courts, shall hold their Offices (for life) during good Behavior. . . .”

Thomas Jefferson explained the rationale behind the separation of powers: “It is not by the consolidation or concentration of powers, but by their distribution that good government is effected.” He continued: “The execution of the laws is more important than the making of them.” The founding fathers did not intend that a new social class consisting of government officials would develop. John Adams explains that the intent was to have “A government of laws, and not of men.” George Washington recognized the danger of reverting to an effective monarchy and limited his own service to two terms. Others have discussed term limits:

1. “In the age of term limits, unfortunately, you see power not in the people who are elected by the people, but instead more in the hands of the people who are working behind the scenes.” – Sara Gideon of Maine
2. “Even good men in office, in time, imperceptibly lose sight of the people, and gradually fall into measures prejudicial to them.” -The Federal Farmer
3. “Politicians are like diapers, they need to be changed often, and for the same reasons.” -Mark Twain
4. “After a time, civil servants tend to become no longer servants and no longer civil.” -Former British Prime Minister Winston Churchill
5. “Asking an incumbent member of Congress to vote for term limits is a bit like asking a chicken to vote for Colonel Sanders.” -Former US Representative Bob Inglis (R-SC)
The factional divisions in our country, as manifested in convoluted rules (often not founded in law) to benefit specific groups at the expense of the majority, is dangerous beyond our understanding. The majority will not indefinitely continue to support policies that subjugate them and deplete their resources. At some time there will be a correction. Washington saw hope in responsible participative liberty: “Your love of liberty—your respect for the laws—your habits of industry—and your practice of the moral and religious obligations, are the strongest claims to national and individual happiness.”

He also warned his fellow citizens of the fledgling United States that, “We are either a United people, or we are not. If the former, let us, in all matters of general concern act as a nation, which have national objects to promote, and a national character to support. If we are not, let us no longer act a farce by pretending to it.”

It seems to me that we are close to “acting a farce.”

–John Adams, Novanglus Papers, 1774
–Winston Churchill, former British Prime Minister
–Sara Gideon, former Maine Representative (D-Maine)
— Bob Inglis, former US Representative (R-SC)
–Thomas Jefferson, Letter to the Abbé Arnoux, July 19, 1789
— Mark Twain

Samuel Adams

Perspective on the Constitution #29

I was privileged to grow up in a small Ohio town where churches outnumbered gas stations and where the whole community helped to “raise” us children as it had since it was settled in 1801. I learned from dedicated career teachers who were part of our community that we lived in a Constitutional republic that required my participation to function properly. Duty was not to be construed as I preferred, but was based upon biblical principles of morality and loyalty—duty was to God and Country (in that order) and was symbolized by the American Flag, sacred, almost, as the Bible itself. The earliest immigrants into this area had been given their land by a cash poor Continental Congress as payment for their service in the American Revolution. Our grandfathers and fathers had fought in the great World Wars, our older brothers in Korea. We, in turn, ended up in Vietnam, and were followed by others who served in the Sand Pit. Although I moved away long ago, those values remain ingrained. I watched the somewhat idyllic 50s turn into the tumultuous 60s and 70s, where personal and national core values were questioned and wrong practices began to be corrected even as new ones began: violating the law was still illegal behavior. Through it all, the rule of law prevailed as the norm, even as Watts and draft cards burned. Perhaps somewhat unnoticed, biblical values of morality and duty began to erode, to be replaced with personal feel-good freedom above freedom for all. “We the People” was becoming “Me First and Foremost.” Feelings were replacing biblical standards of morality. Rather than duty and service to the whole, beginning with the needs of our neighbor, individual “rights” became the measuring stick. The giant oxymoron was born and stands tall: “I will not tolerate your intolerance to My Way.” Beatniks gave way to hippies as suits and ties were replaced by the uniform “individualism” expressed by the new dress codes of the flower power movement on one side and the militants on the other—both appropriately dressed in matching garb and grooming. This has been extended today to social media where faceless labels allow individuals to identify with the group of their choice as they raise their victimized voices in protest of the oppressive behavior of the majority.

Today lawlessness (My Way or No Way) is the model and divisiveness is the prime tool of political and financial manipulators. Marketing has been honed to a fine art to influence behavior for profit. Political control through marketing techniques is epitomized by the famous, “Never let a good crisis go to waste,” misappropriated by Obama adviser Rahm Emanuel as an opportunity for using fear as a tool to manipulation. It had been penned in 1976 by M.F. Weiner in a medical paper encouraging doctors to learn from the unique problems of each patient.

The new tack that Americans are taking places our Constitutional republic in jeopardy. With distinct overtones of the Enlightenment, relativism and amorality devalue order and a biblical foundation that finds absolutes in acceptable and unacceptable behavior as citizens. Founding Father Samuel Adams warned:

“The sum of all is, if we would most truly enjoy the gift of heaven, let us become a virtuous people; then shall we both deserve and enjoy it. While, on the other hand, if we are universally vicious and debauched in our manners, though the form of our Constitution carries the face of the most exalted freedom, we shall in reality be the most abject slaves.”

It is to our shame to note that even as I wrote this, an online “dictionary” announced that its editors have removed the word “slave” from its dictionary as if ignoring slavery would eliminate human trafficking or erase history. The not-always-pretty history that God gives in the Bible of the struggles of national Israel reminds us of the real world we live in. Ignoring sin or its cause is no cure, but the route to another failed Utopia. The choice is ours, but the cost will also be upon us.

–Samuel Adams
— Rahm Emanuel
— M.F. Weiner

Benjamin Franklin

Perspective on the Constitution #8

Faith today is considered the remnant of outdated religious beliefs unsupported by scientific evidence; a drug for the uninformed masses: one to be surgically removed by carefully crafted education. It is informative that the socialist Karl Marx is credited with the famous political maxim that, “religion is the opium of the people,” since religion, especially Christianity and Judaism is under direct and increasing attack by our government today as is seen in the unequal treatment of churches and synagogues during the “COVID Crisis” when compared with other gatherings and events, a government increasingly openly embracing socialist policies and practices.

It seems to me that faith isn’t being removed, but just redirected from that in God to that in Self as a servant of Science: from that developed through a personal relationship with God through the saving power of Jesus Christ in the action of the Holy Spirit, to humanistic faith in the triumph of science over human nature; defined and regulated, always, by a few select wise and benevolent overseers.
Although modern sages teach that Benjamin Franklin was a faithless realist, his actual writings show that he had the utmost faith in the power of God working in this world. Here is his own testimony, one of several similar ones he left for us:

“I have so much faith in the general government of this world by Providence, that I can hardly conceive a transaction of such momentous importance to the welfare of … should be suffered to pass without in some degree influenced, guided and governed by that omnipotent, omnipresent and beneficent Ruler.”

As other Founding Fathers, Franklin here clearly placed the universal government of God above all human government. Today the opposite is true among many who would rule us: Science will solve all the problems caused by the failure of human nature; education will correct all human deficiencies. Despite trying since the Enlightenment, the results are less than encouraging. God provided an answer that humanists necessarily reject since to them there is no god: “But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and His righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you” (Matthew 6:33). His warning: “For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord” (Romans 6:23).

–Benjamin Franklin

Perspective on the Constitution #22

The Founding Fathers were consistent in their belief that the success of the great American experiment in a government Of, By, and For the People required a moral citizenry, both in the electorate and in government service. Greed, avarice, the quest for power, and other corrupt behavior were understood to be fatal to the democratic republic that they worked so hard to form. Ben Franklin warned:

“Only a virtuous people are capable of freedom. As nations become corrupt and vicious, they have more need of masters.”

The growing size of police forces and their range of tools, as they attempt to keep up with criminal activities in all areas of life and in all neighborhoods, exemplifies this precept. No place or person is isolated from crime. Even as liberal activists and politicians would have these police departments gutted and law-abiding citizens disarmed, criminals control many neighborhoods, terrorizing those who only want to live quiet and peaceful lives. These same liberals are quick to call for police protection or private security when their lives and property are threatened. It is easy to see that it is not that Franklin thought that the masters of a corrupt people are less corrupt, for the opposite becomes quickly evident. It is simply that the more corrupt a society, the more force is required and less freedom can be experienced. In a complete inversion of common sense and reality, the liberal crowd vilifies law enforcement as it excuses the criminal.

The continuum ranges from freedom to slavery. Freedom requires responsible moral behavior while slavery only requires submission to the current reigning power. Markers are clear that we are in a decline to totalitarian rule: we are experiencing increasing restrictions and even censorship of our speech and expression, upon open and unregulated exercise of religion and assembly, upon our freedom of movement and travel, freedom to bear arms, and more. All freedoms guaranteed by the Bill of Rights of the Constitution. Sound familiar? The answer falls in our informed participation in government to eliminate anti-American officials and replace them with those who hold the Constitution as the law of the land.

–Benjamin Franklin

Perspective on the Constitution #28

Benjamin Franklin was the elder statesman among the Founding Fathers. He stood out even in that constellation of bright stars, recognized for his knowledge, intelligence, and wisdom in many disparate fields. He was called the “First American,” both in the Colonies, and in England and France where he served as an emissary of colonial unity and ultimately an agent in the birthing of the new nation. Like the other Founding Fathers, though holding his own opinions about what the new nation should look like, and powerfully influential, he was an unwavering advocate of Freedom, intent upon helping to jointly formulate a new type of government Of, By, and For the People that would make possible responsible freedom for generations to come.

Franklin believed in the God who was always present, able to exercise His will upon events to assure that His followers would prosper on earth even as they did in Heaven. Modern historians often paint a different picture of Franklin, but rather than taking the word of these latter-day revisionists, here are his own words to the Constitutional Convention in September of 1787:

“I have lived, Sir, a long time, and the longer I live, the more convincing proofs I see of this truth – that God Governs the affairs of men. And if a sparrow cannot fall to the ground without His notice, is it probable that an empire can rise without His aid?”

Franklin’s foundation for life and the new nation was God.

This understanding has stood the test of 234 years, but today the secular humanism that plagued Europe since the Enlightenment, that the Founding Fathers rejected, is eroding it. A very real question begs: Can we reject this God and expect the nation to prosper for another 234 years without His blessings? The prophet Daniel reminded a wayward Israel many years ago that God was in charge: “And he changeth the times and the seasons: he removeth kings, and setteth up kings: he giveth wisdom unto the wise, and knowledge to them that know understanding:” (Daniel 2:21). This prophecy has been fulfilled many times over, both in the Jewish nation, and others who reject Him throughout the world. The United States of America was founded to replace the tyranny of the greedy and unjust rulers that the colonists left behind when they came to the New World. They did bring with them the God of Creation and His Bible, never bowing to an earthly power, but never failing to acknowledge the sovereignty of Him. The government they established was based upon biblical principles to conform, not with a religion, but with His moral precepts. They would not risk the ire of God. Jesus summed it up: “It is written again, thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God” (Matthew 4:7).

–Benjamin Franklin, Constitutional Convention, September 1787

Perspective on the Constitution #35

The call of Freedom brought the Pilgrims and other colonists to the New World. This same call is bringing uncounted immigrants—legal and illegal—across our borders daily. Few places in the world can offer freedom that approaches ours. The degree of freedom we have in America is seldom appreciated or understood by those who have never experienced life in other countries. This is one reason our military personnel who have served overseas, missionaries who have lived in foreign nations, and travelers who have left the beaten path to experience the real world have a perspective on life that others cannot comprehend.

Maybe this explains why we participate in the erosion of our own freedom as we allow our government to dictate how we think, and act to meet current ideas of political correctness founded in Enlightenment and Marxist principles. Freedom from hearing, from offending some groups, but not others, by one’s speech (spoken or written) is the “new” social norm. Pro-control politicians have even created a new category to exercise control: hate speech. Again, this is based upon the controlling “freedom from hearing” rather than the Constitutionally protected freedom of speech.

The First Amendment is clear and to the point:

“Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof; or abridging the freedom of speech, or of the press; or the right of the people to peaceably assemble, and to petition the Government for a redress of grievances.”

That’s it: the whole First Amendment, written so that every citizen can understand it. Here we will only consider the clause that prohibits the Federal government from “abridging” the freedom of speech of all citizens. Abridging means to limit or prohibit the item under discussion, so abridging free speech is limiting or eliminating it in any way at all. This prohibition is for the Federal government, not State and local governments, private businesses, or your favorite antagonist on social media or at your child’s ball game—or even your ex-spouse. This is not exclusive or limited, but is comprehensive, protecting the speech of all citizens. Freedom from hearing the exercise of free speech is nowhere enumerated in our Constitutional freedoms. There can be no federal “protected hearing,” or penalty for “hate speech.” The Founding Fathers believed that responsible citizens should engage differing viewpoints and make informed decisions, not avoid them. Benjamin Franklin called this “Freedom of Thought,” and considered it an essential part of wisdom and public liberty.

The beginning of restrictions on our freedom may go unnoticed—at first. Or, the restriction may be intentional, enacted with the best of intentions. The erosion of free speech began many years ago when well-intentioned moralists successfully petitioned the Federal Communications Commission to limit the exercise of what they considered offensive speech on radio and television. This was soon broadened to include certain images as well, and the unelected bureaucrats of the FCC became the official and absolute watchdog of morality for the American citizen, replacing individual informed decision-making. The problem was—and is—that the list of prohibitions is fluid: it is based upon current moral values as defined by the current power structure. The drastic value shifts possible in short time spans is highly visible as we compare those of the Trump and Biden administrations. Today freedom from hearing is the predominate theory as all sorts of speech is prohibited as being” offensive,” and even harmful, to the current norm. We opened the door and will find it very difficult to close.

The regulation of speech has displaced freedom of speech. Without free speech, the free interchange of ideas is impossible. Benjamin Franklin understood these issues and their ultimate outcomes. In his “Letter from Silence,” printed in 1722, he wrote:

“Without Freedom of Thought, there can be no such thing as Wisdom; and no such thing as public liberty, without Freedom of Speech.”

–Benjamin Franklin, Letter from Silence Dogood, printed in The New England Courant, July 9, 1722

Perspective on the Constitution #37

The curtailment of free speech common today in America is something my parents would never have believed possible. Don’t pray in school. Don’t express your biblical principles in public. Don’t argue that the theory of evolution is flawed. Don’t post truth on social media that contradicts the current accepted norm. Universities founded on principles of the free interchange of ideas are now dominated by gaggles of what are appropriately called “snowflakes,” faculty and students who will “melt” when truth assaults their fragile ivory towers built on the shifting sands of relativity that makes up their worldviews. You might confuse and offend someone and cause irreparable psychological damage. Well, folks, it seems to me that the damage has been done: finding truth is becoming exceedingly difficult, and appears to be dangerous in some sense to the truth-seeker. Expected, and experienced, in Communist countries, we find American citizens in the peaceful pursuit of Life, Liberty, and Happiness harassed, assaulted, and even jailed for expressing their personal religious beliefs. Contrary to the First Amendment, liberal politicians even question and attempt to disqualify presidential nominees for federal positions based upon the exercise of their religious liberty—without any censure at all for their clearly illegal grandstanding posed as questions.

Benjamin Franklin, an outspoken critic of tyranny, called places that limit the freedom of speech “wretched countries.” He warned that the muzzle on the expression of thoughts of the people was the precursor of impending tyranny where the masses were held in lockstep to dictated standards of thought and behavior.

Franklin said, “In those wretched countries where a man cannot call his tongue his own, he can scarce call anything his own. Whoever would overthrow the liberty of a nation must begin by subduing the freeness of speech.”

“The subduing of the freeness of speech” is in full swing. Mind what Franklin said comes next.

–Benjamin Franklin, Dogwood Papers, written by Franklin in 1722, at the age of sixteen

Perspective on the Constitution #40

Today’s perspective is intimately related to the information We the People receive from the news media. News is, by definition, is a necessarily excerpted but intentionally accurate reporting of the facts of an event, presented with the best available information at the time of publication without editorial comment or bias. This is the ideal, and has always been problematic for a variety of reasons, but it is still the goal. I’ve had a couple of memorable managing editors who were strict on style, but even more concerned with truth. I learned valuable lessons under both. This was back in the late 60s when small and independent news sources—newspapers, news magazines, radio, and the emerging power of TV news—were still largely independent. Movement was already underway for large corporations to buy out these independents, or run them out of business.

That is where we are today. Small independent newspapers, radio, and TV stations have been assimilated into a very few corporate giants with political and financial agendas that outweigh their moral obligation to present news as unbiased facts. Internet media was born into this latter environment, and with gleeful impunity presents every “news” story with obvious bias, limiting the facts to those favorable to their position; also openly limiting the free speech of those who disagree with their position. At one time, editors felt a moral obligation to publish letters expressing contrary points of view, but today all moral attachment to truth and honesty has disappeared from the news desk and editorial office.

An amazing culture has been created by the American secular educational system and fed by the news media. It is the Snowflake Syndrome: the presentation of stories carefully crafted and edited so as not to offend the highly offendable sheep who live the liberal party line. These “Snowflakes” are fragile as individuals and collectively, for they believe that the new socialism promised by their humanistic teachers will bring an increasingly utopian world into being for their experiential well-being. This is, really, nothing new. Not much research is necessary to find these teachings in the Enlightenment and acted-out in the failed experiment of the French Revolution. Benjamin Franklin addressed the same problem with the news media. In his time, it was more of a financial issue, as some small newspapers didn’t want to offend the patrons who kept them in business by buying their product. Franklin said, “If all printers were determined not to print anything till they were sure it would offend nobody, there would be very little printed.” Today the effect has been reversed as the media owners use their wealth to shape public opinion by producing “news” that propagates their humanistic worldviews.

If Franklin were to evaluate the presentation of truth and the free expression of thought through the press today, he might come to a different conclusion. He might suggest that these purveyors of treachery would better serve the People by remaining silent.

A third issue falls back on the People themselves—that’s us, folks. Instead of pursuing truth with vigorous determination, and holding the news media to strict standards of objective truthfulness, we instead isolate ourselves into factions with competing equally biased sources of “news.” Beyond that we often don’t proclaim verified facts in our own contributions in social media but follow the lead of the despised news outlets by mimicking their vitriolic attacks and baseless claims. This is no solution to the problem. In this time of information overload, we should be intent upon sorting fact from fiction, calling out false and overtly biased reporting with the presentation of facts, and refusing to support those who make their living by lying to the public.

Social media platforms are currently protected, under Section 230 of the Communications Decency Act of 1996, from liability for “unlawful content” posted by independent users. Congress and the most powerful platforms are discussing modifications that would force these platforms to implement systems to detect and eliminate such “unlawful content.” Two problems emerge: small competitors to Google and Facebook, for instance, would be heavily taxed to produce and supervise such robust subsystems within their framework. A more important consideration for We the People is the constitutional basis for such actions. A sitting President of the United States was barred from presenting his viewpoint on a social media platform because it was deemed inappropriate, banned based upon the personal bias of the folks with the money. The Constitution bans the federal government from making any “law . . . abridging the freedom of speech, or of the press. . .” A public social media platform is arguably “the press” when used by American citizens to exercise their freedom of speech, and any rule or pattern of bias limiting this is should be considered a clear breach of the First Amendment. This Constitutional argument is certainly far from settled, but the most direct solution is not: simply do not support businesses that restrict personal freedoms of speech, assembly, and religion.

Freedom of speech, and freedom of an honest and forthright press, are First Amendment issues—those defined as inalienable rights by our Founding Fathers. We should be intent upon protecting those rights and assuring that currently imposed limitations are removed. When Hitler came to power in 1933, the German constitution provided for the freedom of speech. Beginning in 1934 it had already become illegal to criticize the Nazi government. Control of the people grew rapidly from that point as certain groups were segregated and eventually lawfully exterminated as part of a rapidly expanding measure to improve the “quality” of the population. These same tactics are being used quite successfully in totalitarian states around the world today: limit freedom of speech and the press (including radio, TV, and the internet), create groups to be hated and considered dangerous, and loudly proclaim that the government will solve all the problems of the people. We are not there, but we should remember that it all began with government control of information and freedom of speech and press.

–Benjamin Franklin

Alexander Hamilton

Perspective on the Constitution #21

Alexander Hamilton believed that the “conduct and example” of the first citizens of the new American constitutional republic would demonstrate whether the common man could establish and maintain his own government, rather than relying on the whims of whatever elitist group was most powerful. Our forefathers clearly demonstrated that this was not only possible but was a stable and beneficial result of cooperative efforts that resulted in a written constitution.

They were wise enough to understand that this was, however, not a one-time proposition, sealed and settled, but was to be an ongoing challenge to each new generation of citizens of these United States. The long life of America (in terms of the life-spans of most governments) has seen adjustments to the original laws of our Founding Fathers, but not the principles that they incorporated into the Constitution and Bill of Rights—until now. Presidential candidate Barak Obama promised to “fundamentally change” these United States, and he and his successors and backers, are doing an effective job of accomplishing that promise. The rule of law established in the Constitution, modified by a bicameral legislature, interpreted by the judiciary, and enforced by the executive branch, is being replaced by a helter-skelter set of inactivity in the legislature, law making in the judiciary and executive branch, and a failure to enforce the law as written. The rule of law has become the rule of whim. Hamilton was correct in his assessment of the import of the experiment, but we find today that the experiment is ongoing and vital:

“It seems to have been reserved to the people of this country, by their conduct and example, to decide the important question, whether societies of men are really capable or not of establishing good government from reflection and choice, or whether they are forever destined to depend for their political constitutions on accident and force.”

Good government was clearly defined as Of, By, and For the People. It required the responsible participation of every citizen. These Founding Fathers carefully crafted a system complete with checks and balances to avoid the exercise of controlling power by any branch of the federal government. Presidential executive orders that purport to carry the weight of law, court rulings that ignore law enacted by Congress, and a legislature that acts with impunity contrary to the will of the constituents who elected them, are all violations of the very principles of the Founding Fathers, destructive to constitutional law, and harmful to the citizens of these United States. Control, however, remains in the ballot box for those interested enough to exercise their rights.

–Alexander Hamilton, The Federalist Papers, No. 1, October 27, 1787

Perspective on the Constitution #24

I enjoy reading history. But I have found that modern history books often tend to be more like historical novels than presentations and evaluations of empirical evidence, of actual events as recorded by eyewitness accounts and contemporary documents. Revisionism goes hand in glove with relativism: “facts” are merely personal opinions, subject to frequent revision, and require little if any grounding in reality.

Alexander Hamilton recognized the germ of this problem as the secularist Enlightenment was revising the precepts and practices of religion and politics throughout Europe. He watched secular humanism completely revise American academia, as administrators transformed schools founded as training grounds for the clergy into liberal arts colleges.
Bishop Samuel Seabury was the first American Episcopal bishop in the Colonies. He was an ardent loyalist—that is, he supported England and its right to exercise whatever remote control of the Colonies and colonists that it wanted. Seabury wrote his pro-England views as “A.W. Farmer.” He believed that the monarchy was the best and most orderly system of government possible, one that, unlike the proposed American system of self-determination, allowed the king to issue undisputed laws and decisions that filtered through decreasing levels of elites to peons. Equality and freedom in this striated society were not issues, or even considerations. Order and structure were paramount.

Hamilton’s replied to Seabury in “The Farmer Refuted” in 1755. His contention was that “A. W. Farmer’s” position of tradition above freedom was untenable and unbiblical. This principle has not changed in the least:

“The sacred rights of mankind are not to be rummaged for among old parchments or musty records. they are written, as with a sunbeam, in the whole volume of human nature, by the hand of the divinity itself, and can never be erased or obscured by mortal power.”

Hamilton is not casting aside the truth to be found in historical records, but pointed to the Source of Truth as the milestone against which all truth (and actions) must be measured. The outcome of such a quest would always point to freedom over slavery under any guise. While it took almost 100 years (1848) for the 19th Amendment to be enacted that gave women the same right to vote as men, and over a hundred years for American slaves to be freed, the system established by the Founding Fathers continues to show incremental improvements in fulfilling its promise of Life, Liberty, and pursuit of Happiness.

–Alexander Hamilton, The Farmer Refuted, February 5, 1775.

John Hancock

Perspective on the Constitution #27

Tyranny was real to our Founding Fathers who determined not accept it in any form from any source. Tyranny anchors the dark end of a continuum with the bright and clear light of Freedom shining at the other. Tyranny rejected was a driving force that brought those first European settlers to the New World in search of Freedom. They were refugees from governments that ruled with an iron fist under the theory of Divine Right, where absolute authority came directly from God and could not be questioned. Tyranny seems like such an archaic word today in a nation where we routinely elect representatives to administer government on our behalf. Oppression is the current word, invoked for ills real and imagined that draw rash comments on social media and demonstrations in the street, but little else that would constructively address the problem at hand. Still, tyranny exists, measured by degrees rather than by absolutes; it is measured in terms of departure from Constitutional standards. Americans, to their shame, remain indifferent to the large portion of Earth’s population that still lives under the despotic tyranny .

Merriam-Webster defines tyranny as “oppressive power; especially oppressive power exercised by government.” It exists in our land when Constitutional protections afforded citizens and limiting governmental authority are willfully and systematically violated. We find all levels of government trampling Constitutionally protected rights today. This tyranny is thinly masked in trappings of the goodwill of the benevolent Government for the citizens it “rules.” The current excuse is the protection of the health of the nation during a COVID pandemic painted as devastating. The free exercise of life was essentially shut down by government in the name of public safety. Alarming stats with no comparables in other health issues topped the daily news. Churches and public worship were shut down the name of public safety, masks and “social distancing” were mandated, and businesses were forced to close their doors as employees found themselves effectively unemployed. A chink in this theory rapidly surfaced as some public (and private for those exercising power) gatherings were allowed. That verifiable data did not support the need for these actions is a subject for another day. Some courts are finding that these violations of Constitutional protection are unconstitutional examples of tyranny; violation of Constitutional law is illegal no matter what the stated good might be. These United States exist because the Colonies united under the Constitution voluntarily, not under the duress of some universal authority or pressure of deep pockets. As the statements of the Founding Fathers contained in these essays clearly show, the theory of a self-governing nation rested upon the good judgment of the people, not the “benevolence” of the government.

Less clear-cut is the restriction of free speech by social media owners. These are private companies that, in the absence of criminal or civil violations, are largely free to operate as they see fit. The marketplace is expected to make necessary corrections. A serious problem arises when these platforms become common, or universal, marketplaces of public expression without equivalent alternatives, and those companies exercise discriminatory policies that selectively restrict speech and access. This series of essays is an example, as the platform limits distribution and access; where it promises access: a selection of “public access” that it defines as “anyone on or off “xxx” is intentionally restricted. The “open” media platform is actively partisan as it restricts public communication contrary to its own agenda. The source is then no longer a universal social media outlet, but a propaganda wing of its owner as tyrannical control is exercised restricting freedom of speech and access. This is particularly problematic where no equivalent social platform exists where free discourse among various viewpoints is not limited or prohibited. The principle of the First Amendment is, after all, freedom of speech, not freedom from hearing. Legal precedent exists in abundance to prohibit such action, but has not been exercised against social media that supports the progressive viewpoint.

John Hancock was the first to sign the Declaration of Independence. His flamboyant signature is familiar to all who have seen that document. He justified that bold signature by saying that he wanted to be sure that the King knew that he completely supported the freedom of the Colonies from all European rule. Hancock believed in Divine Right, but found it vested in the People, not a king. John Hancock believed that resistance to tyranny was a duty of each citizen:

“Resistance to tyranny becomes the Christian and social duty of each individual. … Continue steadfast and, with a proper sense of your dependence on God, nobly defend those rights which heaven gave, and no man ought to take from us.”

As Americans wait impatiently for the next unearned “Stimulus” check, it is not likely that even the most staunch Constitutionalist will actively defend those rights that Hancock and the other Founding Fathers believed derived solely from God. That failure will support the historical pattern of great nations failing from within.

–John Hancock

Thomas Jefferson

Perspective on the Constitution #2

Humanistic relativism eliminates the sometimes uncomfortable standard of behavior based upon truth and justice. As President Bill Clinton famously said regarding charges of moral turpitude, “It depends upon what the meaning of the word “is” is.” It came as a surprise for many that relativism had largely replaced absolute values among so many Americans.

It seems to me that this is a handy worldview for those who find expediency more useful than the rule of law as defined by the plain reading of the Constitution. Applied to our government, the rule of law is replaced by meaningless terms such as “social justice” that are nowhere found in the Constitution.

Thomas Jefferson had some interesting thoughts on Constitutional interpretation as he addressed the problem of “creative reading” of our foundational principles:

“On every question of construction (let us) carry ourselves back to the time when the Constitution was adopted, recollect the spirit manifested in the debates, and instead of trying what meaning may be squeezed out of the text or invented against it, conform to the probable one in which it was passed.”

This precept was the foundation of judicial interpretation until recently when the Constitutional intent of “Life, Liberty, and the pursuit of Happiness” has been replaced with the unwritten and unfounded theory of social justice that holds that the role of government is to assure the “fair treatment of all people in a society, including the respect for the rights of minorities and equitable distribution of resources of a community.” This results in two distinct thrusts of governmental activity: 1) the ongoing everchanging definition and redefinition of minority groups; and, 2) the seizing of resources from those who create it and redistribution to those who do not. Social justice as a concept of government, known as Socialism, is not only oppressive and regressive, but is unsustainable. Oppressive socialistic governments do not historically have a long lifespan as they only breed divisiveness and greed.

The tenth commandment prohibits the unearned “redistribution of wealth:” “Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor’s house, thou shalt not covet thy neighbor’s wife, nor his manservant, nor his maidservant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that is thy neighbor’s” (Exodus 20:17).

–Bible
–Thomas Jefferson

Perspective on the Constitution #11

When “We the People” exercise due diligence and carefully select wise and honest patriots to represent the will of the “People” we still open the possibility of becoming addicted to the exercise of power and the control of vast sums of money. Due diligence then is an ongoing process that includes monitoring the activities of the officials elected and appointed to government positions. Although mid-term sanctions are available, they are generally difficult to use. Until the next election cycle, then, We the People must learn to rely, not so much on the presumed character of those representatives, but on the carefully crafted constraints of the Constitution to assure that the promise to serve is not usurped by human nature into the will to rule. Some wise patriot said, “Eternal vigilance is the price of liberty; power is every stealing from the many to the few.” The most likely source is Wendell Phillips in a speech on January 28, 1852. Thomas Jefferson, himself a powerful personality in the framing of our Constitution, warned:

“In questions of power, then, let no more be heard of confidence in man, but bind him down from mischief by the chains of the Constitution.”

When the plain reading of the Constitution is replaced by flexible and relativistic worldviews such as social justice, the practitioner is no longer bound from mischief. The chains of the Constitution have been replaced by a container of Silly Putty™.

–Thomas Jefferson
–Wendell Phillips, speech to the Massachusetts Anti-Slavery Society on January 28, 1852

Perspective on the Constitution #17

Today’s Perspective on the Constitution comes from Thomas Jefferson, author of the Declaration of Independence and third President of the United States. He is remembered as a statesman rather than a politician. The distinction is important. We are all too familiar with politicians, accurately characterized as self-serving individuals who would rule their constituents even as they profit from their position. Today—perhaps throughout our history—statesmen are far rarer: these are those individuals who intentionally and truly represent and serve those who elected them, always within the framework of law.

Jefferson, with the other framers of the Declaration and our Constitution, believed that certain “inalienable rights” derived, not from government, but directly from God. As such, they can neither be granted nor removed by any government. These Founding Fathers were determined to craft a Constitution that limited federal powers while:

“Forming a more perfect Union,
Establishing Justice,
Insuring domestic Tranquility,
Providing for the common defense,
Promoting the general welfare, and
Securing the Blessings of Liberty.”

These they established, not just for their own generation or that of their own children, but for those generations to come: for us today, and our children tomorrow. He understood that the best intentions of the Founding Fathers could only be realized when American citizens maintained Godly values and exercised shared responsibilities that supported shared freedoms as they daily sought “life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness.” Jefferson clearly understood that a national disregard for Christian moral values would result not only in the loss of the nation, but bring judgment upon this nation. He said:

“(The) God (who) gave us life gave us liberty. And can the liberties of a nation be thought secure when we have removed their only firm basis, a conviction in the minds of the people that these liberties are of the Gift of God? That they are not to be violated but with His wrath? Indeed, I tremble for my country when I reflect that God is just; that His justice cannot sleep forever; That a revolution of the wheel of fortune, a change of situation, is among possible events; that it may become probable by Supernatural influence! The Almighty has no attribute which can take side with us in that event.”

–Thomas Jefferson

Perspective on the Constitution #18

The Constitution was written to contain and limit the powers of the federal government. The Founding Fathers feared an exponentially expanding national debt. They realized that, like individual citizens, the nation must live within its means. They also realized that the temptation to be cavalier with the resources of the People would be an ongoing temptation for government officials. The desire to limit the powers of the federal government resulted in a complex set of rules to regulate governmental fiscal appropriations and spending. Thomas Jefferson placed the responsibility to control government spending directly upon the shoulders of the People, even as he gave us the ability to do that.

The ballot box is the primary control of the People over the administration and administrators of government. Today we often forget that the voter box represents the corporate will of the voter base, not simply my will. The Founding Fathers realized that no citizen was informed or intelligent, or honest enough to rule this country of freemen. However, when the voter is uninformed; or chooses to continually reelect candidates who fail to uphold constitutional law; or who act contrary to the best interests of the citizens who elected them, government will fail. The burden is not on the inept or corrupt politician, but on the voter. The politicians spending the money of the People are those whom those People elected. Jefferson said:
“I, however, place economy among the first and most important republican virtues, and public debt as the greatest of dangers to be feared. To preserve our independence, we must not let our rulers load us with perpetual debt …. I am for a government rigorously frugal and simple.”

–Thomas Jefferson

Perspective on the Constitution #20

The great American experiment was the establishment of a government intended to be Of, By, and For the good of the People rather than to elevate an elite ruling aristocracy. One concern of the framers of the Constitution was the ability (or inability) of the electorate to make sound decisions about their own government. Although universal education was a dream and priority of the Founding Fathers, the truth of the matter at that time was that, in terms of formal education, the average citizen was lacking. The home and church were the centers of education for many years, and the text was the Bible. This, and the American printing press bringing American writing to the public, succeeded in producing what Thomas Jefferson called an “enlightened” electorate.

One might compare the electorate of early America, the world wars and those following, the Great Depression, and the intervening years of peace and prosperity, with ourselves. While our forefathers read the Bible and the Constitution, today we read about them. While our forefathers made their own decisions based upon direct knowledge, today opinion is generated by the will of others. The state of the nation demonstrates the fear of Thomas Jefferson: we have become a nation of unenlightened citizens reacting to cries of wolf instead of an enlightened electorate blazing trails of freedom and justice. Jefferson said:

“I know of no safe depositor of the ultimate powers of society but the people themselves; and if we think them not enlightened enough to exercise their control with a wholesome
discretion (freedom of choice), the remedy is not to take it from them, but to inform their discretion by education. This is the true corrective of abuses of constitutional power.”

–Thomas Jefferson

Perspective on the Constitution #26

Electing men and women to represent us in our federal, state, and local governments to limited terms of service and limited powers is one of the blessings bestowed on American citizens by our Constitution. We the People are responsible to understand the issues and the positions of the various candidates and then to cast our vote in the elections. While the Constitution establishes law regarding qualifications for federal office, term length, timing of federal elections, and a few more details, the conduct of elections is largely left to the several states. The Constitution retains the authority to override state laws that affect federal positions (see U.S. Term Limits, Inc. v. Thornton, 5514 U.S. 779, 808—09, 115 S.Ct.1842, 131 L.Ed.2d 881(1995)). States then coordinate federal, state and local elections. Federal responsibilities and limits of reach are found in Article 1, Section 4, Clause 1 of the Constitution and in case law. The whole electorate comes together across the country on one day to elect federal officials to minimize the influence of votes already cast. While local corruption has tainted the results of elections, the overall integrity has never been questioned.

The last election cycle was groundbreaking for its mid-stream changes in voting procedures without attendant changes in law, and for hundreds of lawsuits charging fraud, very few of which were upheld. New to our vocabulary were “fake news,” and the select use of “fact checking” that resulted in the clear censorship of free speech. An honestly informed voter base was impossible.

Functioning since 1788, the system degenerated into a partisan free-for-all where the safety, security, and wellbeing of the majority were replaced by a whole plethora of “oppressed” minorities concocted by power-mongering machines to divide and splinter unsuspecting voters. Oppression is never acceptable, even the oppression of the majority.

Heroes and villains alike were raised up and cut down with little regard for facts, so long as the “right” candidates were elected. Billions of private dollars from wealthy individuals poured into select local races to influence the vote, with no regard for the needs and desires of the local districts and their constituents. Money is power and the power was being exercised. The voters have been compromised by the dollar: all sides of the political spectrum salivate heavily as they wait for their next unmerited, unearned government handout: the Stimulus Check. It will come with a high price.

The election process itself was compromised as administrative changes in procedure were made on the fly, some clearly contrary to existing law. New federal law, represented by HR1, would initiate sweeping changes that eliminate safeguards enacted by States to positively identify voters at the time of registration and at the polls and remove dead or otherwise ineligible voters from their rolls. The reader is encouraged to read the bill ( Text – H.R.1 – 117th Congress (2021-2022): For the People Act of 2021 | Congress.gov | Library of Congress).

Changes made during the election made a mockery of the rule of law: winning by any means is the new morality. Chicanery, if not outright corruption, has been shown to be effective. Those holding to constitutional law found (find?) themselves surprised to learn that they are impotent to stem the growing tsunami of revolution that is replacing the letter and intent of law with the ebb and flow of expediency, constantly changing and never able to be settled, but always supporting the most powerful.

America’s Founding Fathers anticipated that the law would need updating over time, and devised orderly methods to assure that the Constitution would not become outdated. This country survived a great civil war, world wars, social upheavals, and other tests of time by adhering to the provisions of the rule of law. Personalities and parties clashed but then came together for the common good. But not today. The new working mode is “My way or no way!” Personal rights and gain have replaced the common good. The law is relative to My desires.

Thomas Jefferson helped to place those safeguards into place to assure orderly elections and changes in law as deemed appropriate by our elected representatives (not “leaders”). He understood that power can be corrosive to the moral character. Jefferson said:“In questions of power, then, let no more be heard of confidence in man, but bind him down from mischief by the chains of the Constitution.”

The “chains of the Constitution” are being thrown aside by sworn to defend and uphold it lead the charge against it. Jefferson, as did the other Founding Fathers, believed that the solution to governmental overreach could only be found in a free press. Unknown today, the ideal is that the media abounds in unbiased news reporting with minimal editorial comment. New ways must be found by the citizenry to access unbiased news and to find commonly accessible platforms for free and open discussion. Jefferson warned: “Reason and free inquiry are the only effectual agents against error.” The “error” today stems in large part from misinformation and carefully crafted political marketing supported by the wealth of the few who would rule YOUR world.

–Thomas Jefferson

Perspective on the Constitution #31

We in the United States have many choices. We can choose to honor God or dishonor and even dispute His existence, for there is no national church or requirement to participate in religious exercises of any type. We are free to participate in our government as responsible citizens or to simply add to the noise of useless complaining. We are free to choose our occupation and education. All come with costs and require work, all open us to the possibility of failure, but there are no governmental regulations to prohibit the legal free pursuit any dreams we are willing to work hard for. Success is not guaranteed, but the right to follow the dream is.

Some of those choices involve the way we interact with our government and how it in turn serves us. The simple truth is that American government Of, By, and For the People only serves those who participate. This includes responsible behavior, informed voting, and serving in elected office if talent and passion suggest. To do nothing leads to those who love power and glory rising to leadership and imposing their will upon We the People as we passively watch from a distance and complain. I might remind that complaining on social media does little or nothing to maintain a representative government.

Neither does the continual disregard of the membership of a political party that casts a blind eye to the actual doings of their party in conflict with their stated platform and election promises. In the end, behavior counts, not rhetoric. When the behavior, especially the voting records, of Republicans and Democrats are indistinguishable, and both are trampling the Constitution, then it is time for those who elected the offending servants to exercise their constitutional control. The only effective response begins with the membership regaining control of their party or creating a new one and abandoning the old. New candidates must be found and trained, introduced to the electorate, and moved up through the ranks of elected offices. Grassroot efforts like this takes time, effort, and cooperation of like-minded citizens with similar values. This effort will, of course, be countered by big politics backed by big money. The opposition will go through a period of incredulity that anyone would dare challenge them, followed by a marshalling of attacks from both parties as they cooperatively fight for their existence. But that is a long way off.
We recently considered John Hancock’s ill regard for Tyranny. It is worth another viewpoint from the Founding Fathers as we see continuing erosion of constitutional law as we allow our elected and appointed officials to revise the law, history, our vocabulary, and our society with complete impunity, opposed only by a few muted voices on social media. Here is a warning from Thomas Jefferson:

“We in America do not have government by the majority—we have government by the majority who participate …. All tyranny needs to gain a foothold is for people of good conscience to remain quiet.”

–Thomas Jefferson

Perspective on the Constitution #34

“Power to the People” was the catch-phrase of the Black Panther Party in the 1960s and 1970s. If their constituency was self-limiting, the slogan was “right-on.” Our Founding Fathers were intent upon assuring that the power of government was explicitly the power of the People; the Constitution they wrote strictly required those elected to administer that government Of, By, and For the People. Elected officials were to “serve” the will of their constituents, not “rule” them. This sort of government necessarily responds to the will of the majority of citizens who participate in the elections and offices of that government. Non-participating by-standers forfeit their representative voice, while retaining their rather ineffectual right to complain.

Except in the bicameral Legislative branch and the Electoral College, the Constitution serves the expressed will of the majority: it recognizes no special groups. Thomas Jefferson calls it the “whole mass of people.” Minority groups are represented as individuals according to their population. The will of the majority is usurped when politicians “adopt” various sub-groups to support and promote for whatever reasons they may have. This often gives disproportionate weight to these groups, thus undercutting the effectiveness of Constitutional processes. This sort of group might include the alphabet rich LGB etc.; illegal immigrants who by definition are neither citizens nor have any legal expectation to the benefits of citizens; and those who have had specific rights or privileges removed or limited by legislation due to crimes against our society. This does not remove or limit their constitutional rights and protections, but maintains a balanced society.

We see the problems caused by elevating one group over another in the concept of “special interest groups.” It is (was) considered especially bad to kill a police officer who was legally exercising his/her duty. Law has been enacted to add a “multiplier” to the charge of murder to exact extra punishment upon such an offender. Intentionally killing another human being is a crime without degrees regarding the victim. All murdered victims are equally valuable on the scales of justice and by biblical principles; the murderer in each case deserves equal punishment established by law for the circumstances involved. Justice is portrayed as blind for a reason. This, of course, goes for crimes of all sorts. Each should be weighed on its own merits in the courtroom under the watchful eye of applicable laws.

The exponential growth of special interest groups may be more a function of self-serving power plays than a quest for social and economic justice for the identified members. Today the number of special interest groups is growing as fast as legislators can identify another voting block they want to capture. The problem begins with the very concept of special interest groups. This is another case of conservative conscience opening the door and liberal opinion battering it down.

This essay started off with a catch-phrase from the Black Panthers that reflected the highest desires of our Founding Fathers. That is where it ended, however. That group, as are many today, was not interested in Constitutional justice, but perceived justice on its own terms. Rather than bringing their grievances to the table of public opinion, the courtroom, and the halls of Congress, revolution was their answer. That answer is never acceptable under our Constitutional republic. Thomas Jefferson found the answer in the education of the people. If the media is tainted and unevenly represents a position contrary to yours, find a way to educate the people to your point of view. If you represent a large enough constituency, the resources should be available to establish and carry out an effective program to educate the populace. Jefferson said:

“Say … whether peace is best preserved by giving energy to the government, or information to the people. This last is the most certain and the most legitimate engine of government. Educate and inform the whole mass of people. Enable them to see that it is in their interest to preserve peace and order, and they will preserve them. And it requires no very high degree of education to convince them of this. They are the only sure reliance for the preservation of our liberty.”

–Thomas Jefferson

Perspective on the Constitution #39

A recurring theme in these essays, each taken from a specific statement by one of America’s Founding Fathers, us that ideas must flow freely through speech and in print. The advent of modern electronic modes of communication have not changed that necessity. John Adams’ admonition, discussed in #37, to “read, think, speak and write,” flows directly into a letter Thomas Jefferson wrote to Colonel Charles Yancey on January 6, 1816:

“If a nation expects to be ignorant and free, in a state of civilization, it expects what never was and never will be. The functionaries of every government have propensities to command at will the liberty and property of their constituents. There is no safe deposit for these but with the people themselves; nor can they be safe with them without information. Where the press is free … all is safe.”

Jefferson warned that We the People deceive ourselves if we expect this or any government to be responsive to the needs and desires of the People while that People remain ignorant—uninformed—and passive. Those elected and appointed to office are but humans with human failings, and each has “propensities to command at will the liberty and property of their constituents.”

This is quite obvious today where a virus was sufficient cause for a benevolent government to revoke personal liberties guaranteed by the Constitution as it decreed what was “best” for the American citizen; and where, after creating an economic emergency through unlawful control of private business and the lives of its citizens, sprang to “rescue” them through direct cash payments to individual taxpayer accounts. Nowhere does the Constitution allow any of this, but all branches of government participated willingly in the disregard or Constitutional law in this manufactured “emergency.” This is the demonstration of the “propensities” of governments to “command at will” actions not enumerated in the Constitution resulting in its commanding “at will the liberty and property” of the People.

Aiding and abetting this grand usurpation of power was what Jefferson saw as a necessary component of a free people in this constitutional republic: the “free” press. Since WWII small newspapers and radio stations have been swallowed up by conglomerates that dictate editorial policy and effectively control the flow of information to the public. Social media platforms are monopolies that admittedly restrict free speech. University campuses, once the bastions of free speech, regulate speech and thought instead of encouraging the free exchange of ideas.

This is not the United States of the Founding Fathers, and cannot be without the free exchange of untainted information to a People intent upon maintaining the government Of, By, and For the People. The opportunity to be heard will continue to slip away without an informed and active electorate.

–Thomas Jefferson

Perspective on the Constitution #41

The Founding Fathers created a government for these United States—independent Colonies at that time—that specifically limited the powers of that government with all other governmental authority resting with the several States. James Madison explained the explicit way that these federal powers were limited:

“The powers of the federal government are enumerated; it can only operate in certain cases; it has legislative powers on defined and limited objects, beyond which it cannot extend its jurisdiction.”

Madison went on to explain why the Founding Fathers worked so hard to develop a system of government limited by a Constitution that contained a series of interlocking checks and balances:

“All power is originally vested in, and consequently derived from, the people.”

Each constitutionally established branch of government has specific duties that do not conflict with the other branches. Each is to confine itself to its own designated role by clearly stated constitutional law. George Washington, in his Farewell Address on 17 September 1796, said,

“It is most important, likewise, that the habits of thinking in a free Country should inspire caution in those entrusted with its administration, to confine themselves within their respective Constitutional Spheres; avoiding in the exercise of the Powers of one department to encroach upon another.”

The Founding Fathers adopted the Bill of Rights, the first ten amendments to the Constitution as a separate and distinct set of laws to regulate government, not the People. Thomas Jefferson, in a letter to James Madison in December, 1787, clearly stated the importance of this set of amendments:

“A bill of rights is what the people are entitled to against every government on earth.”

The clear enumeration of powers is specifically designed to limit government, not the People. The 9th and 10th Amendments are clear to the average reader, if not to those public servants seeking to rule their constituents rather than serve them:

Amendment IX, The U.S. Constitution

“The enumeration in the Constitution, of certain rights, shall not be construed to deny or disparage others retained by the people.”

Amendment IX, The U.S. Constitution

“The powers not delegated to the United States by the Constitution, nor prohibited by it to the States, are reserved to the States respectively, or to the people.”

As you read this, the elected and appointed officials of your American government are grossly violating the provisions of the Constitution that each has sworn to obey and uphold. So-called Progressive activists in all branches are issuing “rules” and “orders” that usurp the clear meaning of the Constitution. The cure certain lies in the ballot box, but only when it is seen as a duty, and not a ticket to a “free” lunch. Governmental handouts, “benefits,” are preliminary carrots that will one day be replaced by the stick on which the carrot hangs today. Elected officials are in office because the secured the required number of votes in their districts. Until the voters in each political district decide to vote into office only those who support the rule of Constitutional law, the outcome can only follow the path leading to the growth of government power on the backs of productive citizens. One final note: every dollar your government spends comes from us, the taxpayers.

–Thomas Jefferson

Perspective on the Constitution #42

It might surprise many older Americans to discover how the current generation perceives our government and its history. Our educational system and media-filled world is steeped in anti-God, anti-American propaganda that, for many, is the source of their worldviews. For them, America is not the Land of the Free and Home of the Brave, but is, instead, the despicable home of oppressors and slave-holders, white-supremacists and police thugs. This begs the question, “Why are so many folks coming to America from all over the world?” Our failure as parents and grandparents is reaping a bountiful harvest of functional agnostics who believe that Science as implemented by an overarching benevolent government will provide for their needs. These young citizens (and apparently many of their parents) don’t understand that the American constitutional republic is a bottom-up multi-layered structure by design and by law. Power rests with all the People, to be exercised specifically at the ballot box, but as interest and passion dictates, in service as an elected official.

Thomas Jefferson explained the path of governmental power that begins with the individual citizen, rises through local and state governments, and finally ascends to the federal government. It intentionally eliminates the hereditary royalty that the Colonists left behind in the Old Country. Unlike the Government-will-save-you-with-money-and-stuff (that same government that creates the crisis from which we need to be saved), the national government was not intended to be a panacea for all of man’s needs, but to provide an umbrella of peace and safety under which the States could provide additional protections and services as needed. None of these governments were to rule, but instead serve, its constituents. To assure that, each element of government under the Constitution has limitations on its power over the people from whom it derives its limited authority.

Jefferson expressed this in a letter to Joseph Cabell on 2 February 1816:

“The way to have good and safe government, is not to trust it all to one; but to divide it among the many, distributing to every one exactly the functions he is competent to. Let the National government be entrusted with the defence of the nation, and its foreign and federal relations; the State governments with the civil rights, laws, police and administration of what concerns the states generally; the Counties with the local concerns of the counties, and each Ward direct the interests within itself. It is by dividing and subdividing these republics from the great National one down thro’ all its subordinates, until it ends in the administration of every man’s farm and affairs by himself; by placing under everyone what his own eye may superintend, that all will be done for the best.”

This is the American government that the Founding Fathers so carefully crafted. Government was to be minimal, with all activities remanded to the lowest possible level, where the government was most intimately in touch with the needs and desires of those governed. Rule by Executive Order, extra-legal judicial rule-making, and legislative default were not envisioned and are not supported by the Constitution. Control of individuals (“wear masks”), restricting free assembly (closing churches), and interfering with commerce (closing businesses) are not authorized for either the Legislative Branch by enacting restrictive laws, or by the Executive Branch by executive order.

The Founding Fathers placed complete trust in the ability of the common man to run his government without any need for self-proclaimed or hereditary elites to be kings by any name. The common citizen was deemed capable and responsible enough to manage their affairs whatever the situation that might arise. Theirs was not a blind faith, for they foresaw the will of the people to be more like the trail of a hunting dog searching back and forth across the trail, but always returning to center. Jefferson likened the will of the electorate—he called it the “good sense of the people”—to be like a great army that overcomes all challenges to its power: “The good sense of the people will always be found to be the best army. They may be led astray for a moment, but will soon correct themselves.” We are at a critical point in American history. We will soon know if Jefferson was right.

–Thomas Jefferson to Joseph C. Cabell, February 2, 1816

Perspective on the Constitution #44

Thomas Jefferson made an interesting comment in a letter to politician and Revolutionary War hero Light Horse Henry Lee dated August 10, 1824. Lee is one of many heroes of the American Revolution. We will start with Jefferson’s remark:

“Men by their constitutions are naturally divided into two parties: 1. Those who fear and distrust the people, and wish to draw all powers from them into the hands of the higher classes. 2. Those who identify themselves with the people, have confidence in them, cherish and consider them as the most honest and safe, although not the most wise depository of the public interests. In every country these two parties exist; and in every one where they are free to think, speak, and write, they will declare themselves.”

The party that Jefferson spoke of struck me as I considered the seven-foot tall fence, barbed wire, soldiers, and police behind which President Biden isolated himself in the White House. It certainly appears that the President of these United States is afraid of his constituents. I realize that the events of January 6 at the Capitol must haunt a man who conducted his Presidential campaign from his own basement. But that is not the issue. January 6 is past. If our President is afraid of the American Voter, he might consider using some of the freely-flowing illegal immigrants as a mercenary private guard. He must trust them since they seem to have freedom of movement as Americans have been locked down by government decree. Four years of his Presidency stand ahead.

While safely locked down, he was not inactive. His fear did not stop him from following the lead of previous Presidents in issuing Executive Orders. Now, we must understand that Executive Orders are how the Executive Branch, of which he is the CEO, is administered. Some Executive Orders transcend that purpose, though. For instance, George Washington issued eight executive orders. Lincoln issued 48, while U.S. Grant issued 217, more than six times more than any previous President, and not to be exceeded until Theodore Roosevelt (1,081) and Woodrow Wilson (1,803), and Calvin Coolidge (1,203). But these pale comparted with Franklin Roosevelt, who issued 3,721. Media reports say that President Trump issued 220 Executive Orders, but the Federal register only lists 69. Surely the media wouldn’t invent and inflate data against Trump—would they? The big problem with the misuse of Executive Orders is that the Congress is bypassed (or let off the hook) as the President effectively decrees law by his signature. Disregarding Orders directly related to the operation of the Executive Branch that are clearly legal, Congress and the Judicial Branch have done little to exercise Constitutional safeguards to limit government by Presidential Order. In addition, Congress is covertly complicit as it approves funding for these Orders. Without funding enacted by Congress, Executive Orders are simply public relations releases. In other words, the appearance of a two-party system is a sham.

Jefferson’s second group represents what the Founding Fathers had in mind for servants of the public will. These are reasonably called Statesmen (and women) and are today a rare breed. But if America is to regain its equilibrium as the Founders believed it always would, candidates with great respect for and faith in the Constitution need to be found, educated, supported, and elected. That process must be ongoing, and encompass every level of government as it provides avenues of growth and movement from local service to national. This must be a united effort, for we see that divisions only lead to defeat. If Jefferson’s second party does exist, it is past time for it to coalesce and expand, for the next election cycle has begun.

–Thomas Jefferson, Letter to Henry Lee, August 10, 1824

Perspective on the Constitution #45

Today we will look at two perspectives on service as an elected official. Tench Coxe was a Colonist and delegate to the Continental Congress who would have been fit well into modern politics. He was not-so-fondly known as “Mr. Facing Both Ways.” He supported whomever was in power, be it the Crown, the Whigs, Federalists, Democratic-Republicans, and so on. Thomas Jefferson wrote him a letter in 1799, stating: “When once a man has cast a longing eye on offices, a rottenness begins in his conduct.” Coxe is obviously the type who gives politicians a well-deserved name. We can find many examples today.

Not all who serve in public office are of Coxe’s stripe. John Witherspoon, a Presbyterian minister and Founding Father of our nation, described the ideal, the statesman, in a sermon on May 17. 1776:

“It is in the man of piety and inward principle, that we may expect to find the uncorrupted patriot, the useful citizen, and the invincible soldier. God grant that in America true religion and civil liberty may be inseparable and that the unjust attempts to destroy the one, may in the issue tend to the support and establishment of both.”

Witherspoon echoed the opinion of the Founding Fathers that the ideal citizen and the ideal public servant had the same characteristics, both founded securely in “piety and inward principle,” both derived from God. Witherspoon found “religion and civil liberty inseparable” I a time when Enlightenment philosophers were calling for freedom without God, and discovering in the process that without God there is no foundation for freedom. That lesson, however, cannot be admitted to by the relativistic humanist, for it acknowledges that his foundation is but shifting sand.

Witherspoon understood that challenges would come and come often. His prayer was that an attack on either God and man’s relationship with Him (“true religion”) or civil liberty would result in a strengthening of both as the powers of Heaven itself would answer the call to battle by the brave and the free.

Our national leaders and apparently much of our nation has discarded the foundation in God that our Founding Fathers worked so diligently to maintain while distancing the operation of the state from that of the church. The result is the same as it was during the Enlightenment: when there is no foundation but opinion upon which to anchor any value at all, there is no foundation at all. The degree to which this is problematic is seen in the fact that in America there are 330 million individual opinions. Many more when you consider how often most of us change our minds. This allows an unscrupulous person intent upon personal gain to succeed quite easily at the expense of the confused. Continual vigilance is required.

–Thomas Jefferson, Letter to Tench Coxe, 1799
–John Witherspoon, From his sermon on May 17, 1776

Perspective on the Constitution #47

Aaron Burr, the third vice-president of the United States, is remembered by some as the man who killed Alexander Hamilton in a duel, but is probably best remembered for being a traitor to America for various schemes to subvert our borders, territory, and national security. As a career politician, he would fit well in the liberal camp today. Never holding closely to the Constitution, or law and order on any level that affected his personal ambitions, his philosophy was: ““Law is whatever is boldly asserted and plausibly maintained.”

Law, said Burr, was what was expedient for him. His marketing plan was simple: repeat a lie to achieve anything you want until it is accepted as truth. How up-to-date his plan is! Truth is any lie that you can convince people believe. Today that might be the lie of border crossings: President Biden says most aliens who enter the country illegally are being “sent back” to their homelands while actual data shows that border detention facilities are being overfilled at record rates. Both can’t be true. The mainstream media, as has been discussed in previous essays of this series, is useless as a source of truth; it objectifies the Burr system of relativism. Biden told reporters ahead of his first press conference on Thursday, March 25, 2021, that he had delegated border security activities to VP Kamala Harris: “I asked her, the VP, today, because she’s the most qualified person to do it, to lead our efforts with Mexico and the Northern Triangle, and the countries that can help, need help in stemming the movement of so many folks, stemming from the migration to our southern border.” Harris is, the President said, in charge of Border control.

Contradicting her boss, the President, Harris’s senior advisor Symone Sanders released this statement on Friday, March 26, 2021: “the vice president is not doing the border.” The American public is left to decide which is truth and which is the lie as border patrol officers struggle to deal with the horde crossing our borders, as politicians post photographs of overcrowding that the President says does not exist, and as the problem is compounded by words without appropriate action. Say it often enough and loud enough (including the repetition of conflicting statements) and the people will believe it; a recipe for success for the unscrupulous, for failure for the unwary.

Edward Carrington was a Revolutionary War soldier and American statesman from Virginia. He was a delegate to the Continental Congress. He was also foreman of the jury at Aaron Burr’s trial for treason. Carrington was present at Patrick Henry’s “Give me Liberty or Give me Death” speech in 1775. Thomas Jefferson frequently communicated with him. In a letter dated January 16, 1787, Jefferson reported that the conduct of the American government in the Burr treason investigation and trial were viewed favorably by conservatives in Europe:

“The tumults in America, I expected would have produced in Europe an unfavorable opinion of our political state. But it has not. On the contrary, the small effect of those tumults seems to have given more confidence in the firmness of our governments.”

Those who valued the truth and the rule of law in Europe were pleased to see the new American government following its own laws in the orderly prosecution of Burr’s high-profile case, trying it in the courtroom rather than in the press. In the same letter, Jefferson spoke of the misleading reporting or the anti-American British press that reminds us of the current state of news reporting today. The British press, he said,

“make it generally believed that there is nothing but distress, disorder and discontent in America. Their lies have been so often told, that they are believed now by themselves, and there is no question that some of the most able men in England, are fully persuaded that America would be glad at this moment to throw herself back into the arms of Britain.”

Jefferson understood that the freedom of the press was essential to provide truth of current events to the American voter: “But I should mean that every man should receive those papers and be capable of reading them.” He did not believe that government By the People was a utopian solution, but he did believe that error would be self-correcting process as long as truth is published by a free and responsible press: “Cherish therefore the spirit of our people, and keep alive their attention. Do not be too severe upon their errors, but reclaim them by enlightening them.” Jefferson warned that whenever the public lost interest in the operation of its own government, that politicians would become wolves, “the only animal which devours his own kind.” Freedom comes with responsibility. Freedom of the press comes with the responsibility to objectively report the truth despite the political interests of owners and editors. Failure to meet this standard is as treasonous as Burr’s actions.

Early newspapers were not necessarily objective since those involved in the emerging two-party system soon realized the power of the press. Still, the sheer number of newspapers published allowed readers to sift through various reports to determine the truth. As wealthy influence groups swallowed up independent newspapers, the independents still raised the voice of truth. The news media today has been consolidated into a tightly knit confederacy of just a few controlling individuals. One credible report says that in 1983 the U.S. press was dominated by some 50 corporations, a number that has shrunk to less than 10 today.

In the process, the “news” media has become a tool of influence rather than a source of truth. The safety and security of America and her citizens depends upon a free press, according to Jefferson and others. Without that, the false narratives of politicians and power mongers will, as Burr attempted, continue to influence voters and work toward the disintegration of this constitutional republic as socialistic policies are put in place, one after another, until the Constitution is only a vague memory spoken of by the “old timers,” but not found in the history books. This is Cancel Culture at work, a tool of suppression of the enemies of socialistic ideology.

The solution is for conservatives to replace these sources of lies. Eliminate all patronage and support of the advertisers who support them. Support new sources of real news by patronizing them and promoting them to like-minded friends and acquaintances. Don’t utilize them, don’t quote them—Cancel them. It works both ways.

George Washington said: “If the freedom of speech is taken away then dumb and silent we may be led, like sheep to a slaughter.” It seems to me that impotent murmuring on social media is equivalent of being “dumb and silent,” if that is all that we do.

–Thomas Jefferson, Letter to Edward Carrington, January 16, 1787
–Aaron Burr

Perspective on the Constitution #48

We have little concept of what our Constitution cost the men and women who made it possible. During the period of growing discontent with British absentee rule Patriots suffered persecution and even prosecution as traitors to the British Crown. Although the Patriots originally only wanted a just representative government under the Crown, they soon decided that this was not going to happen. Colonial royalists—those who supported British rule–made life miserable for Patriots, imposing restrictions on commerce and religion. The ensuing war with England cost about 25 thousand American lives, including eight thousand in combat and 17 thousand from related causes. It is estimated that another 25 thousand Revolutionary soldiers suffered wounds—often a death sentence itself in those days, but certainly limiting their ability to earn a livelihood.

The American Congress was established to combat British rule, but had only limited ability to raise money. Both it and the Colonies printed money, but with little resources to back their scrip, the value of the Continental dollar and the colonial versions quickly declined. French assistance helped, but did not cover expenses. In essence, there was no money to pay the soldiers who then had no money to “send home” to replace the essential income lost by their service. Leaders often pulled from their personal resources just to equip and feed the troops assigned to them. Many were paid after the conflict by the new American government in land grants on the frontier west of the Appalachian Mountains.

Despite the challenges faced by an undermanned, underfunded upstart confederacy taking on the empire upon which the “sun never set,” independence was won. The new nation conceived in idealism and forged in sacrifice, was actualized in the ratification of a constitution pledged to the establishment of a “more perfect Union.” Its limited goal was to provide a safe environment for its citizens to pursue their dreams through hard work where success was not guaranteed and failure not rewarded. The federal government was to be and remain as small as possible and operate at the minimum cost to the citizen. The success of this government rested upon the morality of its people. As John Adams said, “Our Constitution was made only for a moral and religious people. It is wholly inadequate to the government of any other.”

Thomas Jefferson described this government as:

“A wise and frugal Government, which shall restrain men from injuring one another, shall leave them otherwise free to regulate their own pursuits of industry and improvement, and shall not take from the mouth of labor the bread it has earned. This is the sum of good government.”

This has been replaced by a new ideal, one based upon the basest desires in man rather than his best. Our national government is big and getting bigger. It imposes limits upon those whom the Constitution considers “free to regulate their own pursuits of industry and improvement,” as it mediates commerce, communication, common morality, and much more. Through a variety of taxes and fees, the politicians enthroned in the federal government now freely “take from the mouth of labor the bread it has earned” to support the many activities they find necessary even though not among the enumerated powers allowed, spending more than comes in. Elected officials characteristically exhibit little constraint, restraint, or fiscal responsibility for the taxpayer dollars they spend with impunity around the world. These same politicians vote themselves pay and benefits far in excess of those whose taxes pay the bills, while limiting benefits paid for by those citizens such as Social Security. Federal employees make up 47% of the U.S. workforce. This does not include contract, state, and local government workers. These 1.3 million Federal employees in 375 agencies are paid an average annual salary of $69,422. For the rest of America, the average median household income—the combined income of mom and dad—was $68,703 in 2019, a new high, but still less than one average federal employee is paid. Remember that government and government employees do not produce income, but are instead an expense to the American taxpayer.

Big government means big control. The Federal Register is the “official daily publication for rules, proposed rules, and notices of federal agencies and organizations, as well as executive orders and other presidential documents.” The Federal Register reports that some 75 thousand pages of fine print are issued each year, including five thousand “significant” sets of rules, which between 1975 and 2018 took up 800 thousand printed pages. The tax code is one of the simpler sets of regulations published, taking some 70 thousand pages, with 2.6 thousand reporting actual law and the rest dedicated to trying to describe what the law means. There are about 200 thousand pages of “major” regulations. The Obama Affordable Care Act, that Congress was “directed” to pass without reading by then President Obama, was a mere 2.7 thousand pages as passed—each copy. The initial regulations developed by appointed government bureaucrats prescribing process and procedure to implement and operate that law—took another 33 thousand pages. Initial government estimates were that this one bill—unread but approved by Congress—will cost taxpayers over $940 billion. That takes a big hunk out of the promised benefits of Obamacare. Enough of that. The numbers are so massive as to be meaningless.

Here’s the point: As many of the quotes in this series show, the Founding Fathers left little to chance. The Constitution is the law of the land and the first place federal judges are to look when deciding a case. Judges look first at the written law and, when questions arise, look at the original intent of the lawmakers at the time of passage. Case law, or legal decisions by appropriate courts that have dealt with the same or very similar issues, develop over time as decisions by appropriate courts show the developing interpretation of law. Big government was born when the Legislative Branch overstepped the Constitution and the Judicial Branch became creative in interpreting laws. Roe v. Wade is a prime example. The Supreme Court found that the Constitution protects the “right” of a pregnant woman to kill her unborn baby because of her “right to privacy. This same “right to privacy” does not extend to a person who kills another post-birth person. The inconsistency of this decision is apparent when in other cases this Court has declared that one who unlawfully kills a pregnant woman and her unborn baby can be charged with killing two individuals. One would be hard pressed to find this “right to privacy” anywhere in the Constitution or the writings of the Founding Fathers. In fact, it took the Supreme Court almost 200 years (1886 to 1973) to “discover” this “right.”

The problem compounds as We the People continue to elect legislators who ignore the Constitution as they approve judicial appointees who feel free to extend the limits of law to promote their personal worldviews.

A correction is due. It cannot begin until those who still hold the Constitution to be the basis for American government become active in developing, promoting, and supporting appropriate candidates, and in educating their fellow citizens of the benefits of our constitutional republic. Concurrently, this group must also educate the electorate of the dangers of socialism/Marxism as the idealism of that political position is extolled and most of its adherents do not know who Adolf Hitler, Joseph Stalin, Vladimir Lenin, Mao Zedong, Saloth Sar (Pol Pot), Che Guevara or Fidel Castro is and what they did to their countries and their people. The same with Karl Marx as their chief modern theorist and Bernie Sanders as a leading proponent. Joseph Goebbels, as Hitler’s Minister of Propaganda in Nazi Germany, used many techniques to eliminate resistance to Hitler and his teachings that are familiar today, such as coopting the press, repeating lies until they became fact, limiting free speech, dividing (and conquering) by defining and eliminating specific groups, and so on.

Cancel Culture, the Snowflake mentality, and the rise of socialism in America all rest on the shoulders of We the People in this constitutional republic. Our responsibility to educate our children begins in the family, extends to the church, and extends to the public school system. When we abdicated control of that duty, we transferred the development of our children’s worldviews to those whose worldviews are far different from our own. In this case, a biblical worldview has been replaced by relativistic humanism whose god is Self. This worldview replaces biblical morality with relativistic Science and Government. History is rewritten to vilify that which is good and normalize that which is evil. The Snowflake mentality is just an outworking of this process. Maya Angelou, a social activist who is definitely not a conservative, holds the minority opinion of the liberal crowd where history is concerned. She correctly states: “History, despite its wrenching pain, cannot be unlived, but if faced with courage, need not be lived again.”

Painful days are ahead for those who hold Judeo-Christian views. Moral decay has been nationalized. As I write this, I am reading an announcement that President Biden has declared a Trans(gender) Day of Visibility. While the moral decay of our society can be traced to abdication of responsibilities in the home, church, and education, the solution is not within the intelligence and wisdom of man, but rests completely in the relation of each citizen to God. Jesus said, “But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you” (Matthew 6:33). This is where the Founding Fathers started, and this is where we must be.

–Thomas Jefferson, First Inaugural Address, March 4, 1801

Samuel Langdon

Perspective on the Constitution #46

Samuel Langdon was a scholar and theologian, was a delegate to the New Hampshire convention in 1788 that adopted the U.S. Constitution. He warned that elections have consequences; that those selected for public office by the vote of the People will affect the voter and the republic. Elected officials may misbehave once elected, but they must first be elected. To continue, they must be re-elected. He wrote:

“On the people, therefore, of these United States, it depends whether wise men, or fools, good or bad men, shall govern…. Therefore, I will now lift up my voice and cry aloud to the people….

From year to year be careful in the choice of your representatives and the higher powers [offices] of government. Fix your eyes upon men of good understanding and known honesty; men of knowledge, improved by experience; men who fear God and hate covetousness; who love truth and righteousness, and sincerely wish for the public welfare….

Let not men openly irreligious and immoral become your legislators…. If the legislative body are corrupt, you will soon have bad men for counselors, corrupt judges, unqualified justices, and officers in every department who will dishonor their stations…. Never give countenance to turbulent men, who wish to distinguish themselves and rise to power by forming combinations and exciting insurrections against government…. I call upon you also to support schools in your towns…. It is a debt you owe to your children.”

These words pinpoint the problems we are now experiencing within our government. We the People have elect—and reelect—unscrupulous men and women to the highest offices. Their machinations are readily visible to those interested enough to get beyond the lies that are represented as news today.
• Bad Counsellors: Can we look at the Corona fiasco and not think that the counsel that we have received has been contradictory and flawed at best? Or the invasion at the Border with its immense consequences for citizens and local governments in the area that daily deal with the reality of bad policy? Or the millions of children killed in the womb in the name of women’s rights?

• Corrupt Judges: Some judges today make law instead of interpreting it, taking upon themselves functions given to the Legislative Branch by the Constitution. Clear examples include areas of “social justice,” abortion, and the extension of civil rights laws to newly formulated classes not included in legislation.

• Unqualified Justices and Officers: This included those appointed officials who have their jobs simply because of cronyism—the appointment of individuals as payment for political or other favors—instead of on morality and merit. The news reported (briefly) the appointment of the wife of a Democratic holdout against President Biden’s gun control bills to a high federal position. President Trump, like many recent presidents, surrounded himself with relatives, and Biden’s highly unqualified son (and other relatives) just happened to be appointed to the boards of foreign multi-national corporations, positions with significant paychecks. Included in this category are “public servants” who openly and actively try to destroy the character and policies of the President (which President is not important—he is the duly elected and certified holder of that office until lawfully removed. This series of essays is about principles, not personalities).

The problems Langdon warned of in 1788 are the realities in 2021. Conservative cries for term-limits are as off-mark as liberal efforts to eliminate crimes by removing tools of crime prevention from law-abiding citizens. Term-limits attempt to impose the will of outsiders on the voters of districts who continually re-elect their representatives: the problem is that this is their Constitutional right. Much ado was made of big money and big names attempting to influence elections this past election season, yet term limits have the same result, removing the will of local districts to elect the person they consider to be the best candidate. Gun control would run something like Prohibition did, criminalizing formerly law-abiding citizens and enriching savvy entrepreneurs. There is no good reason to believe the fantasy that criminals will change their ways and turn in the tools of their trade any more than we should suppose that North Korea or Iran will, out of the goodness of their hearts and concern for the welfare of our world, dismantle their nuclear weapons research and production. Disarmament—personal or national—like elections, has consequences.

Langdon’s solution is valid today: “From year to year be careful in the choice of your representatives and the higher powers of government. Fix your eyes upon men of good understanding and known honesty; men of knowledge, improved by experience; men who fear God and hate covetousness; who love truth and righteousness, and sincerely wish for the public welfare….”

One does wonder why a qualified sane, honorable person would run for public office after the debacles of confirmation hearings under the Trump presidency where character assassination was the modus operandi of the Democratic minority. Yet we must find those moral individuals who are qualified and willing to serve, and take the initiative to preempt attempts at character assassination with truth on propagated on a large scale to all Americans. Fred Thompson comes to mind as a citizen who promised to serve briefly, work to fully implement the promises he made, and retire from public service. This is an example of the people we need to put forward for office.

Good government is a process, not an event. It requires that thoughtful honest patriots expend time and energy to maintain. It takes more time and energy to repair. The return to constitutional government is still viable—it is time for consensus building and the development of an intentional and workable plan for all levels of government; to launch a consistent educational effort, and to make next-election’s most credible candidates highly visible, presenting issues and solutions rather than personalities and character assassination. It is time for action.

–Samuel Langdon, 1788

Abraham Lincoln

Perspective on the Constitution #13

It seems to me that both We the People and those we elect have forgotten two basic tenants of our Constitution: 1) the electorate has the opportunity, duty, and responsibility to select and oversee those whom it elects to serve; and, 2) those elected to serve are representatives of those who elected them, servants of the People.

Today, We the People feel the need to vent and complain on social media as we castigate both politicians and citizens who disagree with us, but fail to engage the political process through the ballot box that controls, by majority, who sits as our representatives, and through constructive measures to achieve our desires—a process that requires education, deliberation, and a willing to compromise to achieve incremental improvements according to our judgement. After all, each of us is but one vote in a system that guarantees every qualifying citizen one vote.

Our elected representatives, directly because of our votes, have become career politicians who each term become more entrenched in the Washington fantasy world and less in tune with those who mindlessly repeatedly vote for them despite an unfavorable voting record or personal alliances that somehow allow them to amass significant fortunes out of step with their salaries.

Abraham Lincoln, probably more than any other American president, understood the use and abuse of power. He broke new ground in the exercise of presidential and federal power as he prosecuted the Civil War, yet remained vitally cognizant of his roots and those of those who elected him. We will never know how he would have conducted the aftermath of that great and divisive war, but can get some feeling from these words, poignantly significant in today’s political climate of hate and divisiveness:

“We the people are the rightful masters of both Congress and the courts, not to overthrow the Constitution but to overthrow the men who pervert the Constitution.”

–Abraham Lincoln

James Madison

Perspective on the Constitution #3

Here is some wisdom shared by Founding Fathers John Jay, Alexander Hamilton, and James Madison in The Federalist, Number 51. It seems to me to be as valid today as when first penned.

“If angels were to govern men, neither external nor internal controls on government would be necessary. In framing a government which is to be administered by men over men, the great difficulty lies in this: you must first enable the government to control the governed; and in the next place oblige it to control itself.”

–Alexander Hamiltom
–John Jay
–James Madison

Perspective on the Constitution #23

Contrary to current wisdom on social media, politicians are not the sole source of the woes we face as a nation. The problem was recognized and debated heatedly among the Founding Fathers as they melded their several ideas into an organic whole that would serve the need for government and the desire for personal liberties. That problem was the moral foundation of the citizenry. Although the Colonies were populated by Christian men and women, many who had fled from oppressive governments in Europe, the Founding Fathers were well aware that as the natural wealth of North America was transferred to personal wealth, that Christian values tended to fall behind the idea of personal freedom and gain. Paul warned Timothy: “For the love of money is the root of all evil; which while some coveted after, they have erred from the faith, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows” (1 Timothy 6:10). Government brings opportunities for increasing the power and wealth, and too often the best intentioned fall victim to the trap of greed and covetousness.

As this section began, though, this problem is not all centered on the politician, although they are visible examples. These temptations also fall upon the rank and file citizenry, where success brings increasing desire for more and more, at the expense of God, family, and nation. James Madison, fourth President of the U.S., restates Matthew in 6:33: “But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and His righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you.” He said it this way:

“A watchful eye must be kept on ourselves lest while we are building ideal monuments of Renown and Bliss here we neglect to have our names enrolled in the Annals of Heaven.”

–James Madison

Perspective on the Constitution #32

America’s Founding Fathers believed that the general education of the citizenry was necessary to maintain the health of the republic. Massachusetts Colony, as early as 1647, mandated that communities of 50 families provide a paid teacher to teach elementary, or “petty,” school. Rural Southern states practiced a more personal style with early education provided by mother, while the boys graduated to the fields with their father and the girls continued their education as homemakers—today we would call it homeschooling. Revolutionary soldiers were often paid in land, and in Ohio these grants included requirements for a school in ever township as well as provisions for “land grant” colleges. Various plans existed throughout the growing United States, but the common factor was that the teachers—professional or lay—used the Bible as the primary text, not to make Baptists or Methodists or Congregationalists of their charges, but as long-proven sources of knowledge and wisdom. From Colonial times and beyond the Civil War, the New England Primer was used. Though small, the Primer taught basic language and arithmetic plus citizenship, all founded upon the Bible which it often quoted. Primary education had three goals: teach basic reading, writing, and arithmetic; develop a moral work ethic; and promote good citizenship: all rooted in the moral values of the Bible. Higher education was established to provide ministers of the Gospel. These institutions broadened their offerings as the needs of the nation grew.

James Madison represented the Founding Fathers: “A well-instructed people alone can be permanently a free people.”

We would do well to consider how our educational system is succeeding in these areas. One would think that the increased access to fountains of knowledge through new technology, improved teacher education, and compulsory education would yield improved literacy in the basic skills, provide a highly skilled workforce, and brought citizenship to new levels. This does not appear to be the case. It appears that education has lost its focus. We find functional illiterates at all levels even as formal education starts earlier, and far more pupils can attend through the 12th grade without being called to field or factory. The basics have given way to specialized training in Political Correctness with all of its facets. Among the fatalities are those values and skills that Madison considered essential for a “permanently free people.”

It is incumbent upon every parent and grandparent to be intimately involved in the education of their children. Instead of a free exchange of ideas, censorship is being exercised by an “enlightened” elite who has the best interest of the masses at heart, although the results usually seem to benefit their power structure and pocketbooks more than the wellbeing of the nation. Banning books and removing words from dictionaries, enacting tyrannical “laws” to limit the free exercise of speech and create “protected classes” of people whose rights outweigh the equality provided by the Constitution are prevalent and increasing today. And will continue to increase until the citizenry decides to reassert the rule of law under the Constitution of the United States of America by the legal exercise of the power given the majority under that document.

Vestiges of the old Southern homeschooling remain, and are a hope for America as parents with core biblical values pass those on to their children. My 9-year-old homeschooled granddaughter, Bella, is an example. Her assignment was to pick a specific American flag and write a paragraph about what that flag saw. Here is her paper:

“Inside Emmanuel Baptist Church, I stand proudly in the sanctuary. Freely displayed, my stars and stripes can be seen by all. I am the American flag. Standing before me, I observe a group of believers. As Pastor James reads the Bible, I hear God’s Word being proclaimed. Songs of worship fill the air. With hearts full of reverence, this church family is grateful for their freedom. I gaze at the dedicated faces, which I see regularly, as they fellowship with one another.”

America, take note. When we return to God, He will return to us: the promise begins with a big “If.” (2 Chronicles 7:14).

–James Madison

James Monroe

Perspective on the Constitution #25

The United States is unparalleled in the many freedoms enjoyed by its citizens. One example is travel, where movement into and through the fifty states is unhindered; something the traveler in the European Union cannot enjoy. James Monroe saw the source of these freedoms not the result of human effort and intelligence, but the blessings bestowed by a benevolent God who smiled upon a nation that honored Him.

America is getting a bad rap today from our own citizens who are quick to find fault but slow to bring viable solutions to the table. Charges of oppression on every hand seems to be strongly contradicted by the ongoing assault on our borders by illegals and the overflowing rolls of legal immigrants desiring to reap the benefits of our Constitutional republic. Despite many imperfections throughout our history and continuing today (in a diminishing sense where the rule of law is allowed to function), every citizen can pursue legitimate goals and ambitions—never without challenges and bumps in the road. Success, however, is like freedom itself: it is a work in progress against sometimes daunting obstacles.

The socio-political machine today aggressively markets a myriad of We-They groups to divide and control the behavior of Americans as we allow our attention to be drawn away from essential issues. These divisions breed open animosity where healing progress had been taking place. Each group vies for a prime place in the pecking order as new militant leaders emerge, often representing themselves as oppressed minorities even as they enjoy the many blessings of liberty, such as the freedom of speech that they would deny others. Lost in the fray is the understanding that success is fundamentally personal. Coordinated group effort is necessary for success on the battlefield or the ballfield, and even in the corporate environment and government, but that success is built upon the work of individuals: it cannot be mandated and is not achieved equally among the members of any group. Success by one individual necessarily limits the success of another. A game or season can only have one MVP. Yet the whole team is blessed by the group and individual efforts that led to that recognition.

Success, according to Monroe, the fifth president of the United States, is the result of more than just effort; it is the blessing of a gracious God upon those who serve Him. Monroe understood that God’s blessings transfer to the community which, in turn, is bestowed upon the society. It is imperative for us, then, to acknowledge the God from whom all blessings flow, says Monroe:

“When we view the blessings with which our country has been favored, those which we now enjoy, and the means which we possess of handing them down unimpaired to our latest posterity, our attention is irresistibly drawn to the source from whence they flow. Let us then, unite in offering our most grateful acknowledgments for these blessings to the Divine Author of All Good.”

–James Monroe, 5th President of the United States

Charles Pinckney

Perspective on the Constitution #43

Charles Pinckney was a member of the South Carolina Lowcountry elite, a landed gentleman. He was also an American patriot who valued freedom above heritage. He sacrificed social and business ties with England by signing the Constitution. This largely unremembered man was instrumental in developing this new type of government Of, By, and For the People. In his “Plan for a Government for America,” presented to the Constitutional Convention on June 25, 1787, Pinckney said:
“No position appears to me more true than this; that the General Govt. cannot effectually exist without reserving to the States the possession of their local rights. They are the instruments upon which the Union must frequently depend for the support and execution of their powers, however immediately operating upon the people, and not upon the States.”
He, like the other framers of our Constitution, believed in a minimal central government constrained by written rules. The basic government of the Union was to rest in State and local governments, each attuned to the specific needs and desires of its own constituents. This is known as States Rights, a term not heard much these days. Though an ideal, it was also pragmatic, for the Colonies would never surrender any more of their independence to a central government than was necessary for the well-being of the whole. These limitations were enumerated in the Constitution: “establish Justice, insure domestic tranquility, promote the general Welfare, and secure the Blessings of Liberty to ourselves and our Posterity. . . .” The national government was to assure a framework of justice for all citizens; protect its national borders from invasion and illegal incursion; and to provide an atmosphere in which peace and prosperity would protect “life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness.” The federal government was not to rule the States and their citizens, but to serve them.
The stated limitations have been severely overstepped by the federal government since the Constitution was ratified on June 21, 1788. Like interest in a savings account, each seemingly minor escalation of federal power into those rights reserved for the States has compounded to produce the dysfunctional and expensive bureaucracy we have today. The small central government has exploded into a system of over 2 million full-time employees (not counting USPS). This number swells exponentially when 9 million part-time and contract workers are included. Too many departments exist simply to exist, with budgets swelling annually as useful activities diminish. The fiasco within the Justice Department during the last administration demonstrated how out of control and dangerous these agencies can be as infighting and character assignation seemed to be their reason for existence rather than to “establish Justice,” and “insure domestic tranquility” as mandated by the Constitution. Elected officials seem impotent to control the actions of these career bureaucrats or to limit (or eliminate, as appropriate) this ongoing grab for petty-power and increasing hemorrhage of taxpayer dollars. In FY 2019, IRS managed to spend some $11.8 billion while supporting a staff of 73,554 “full-time equivalent” employees. Notice the government-speak. It is no wonder that taxpayer questions to IRS—if you can reach a “real” person—get different answers from different IRS “expert” customer service personnel. The structure and operation of the federal government is a shamble, isolated from and independent of the will of the People.
The solution is to be found at your ballot box. Current office-holders can be influenced when grassroots consensus building results in a significant number of likeminded citizens addressing specific issues with specific solutions. But this requires consensus building, focus, and out-lobbying the deep pockets of professional lobbying. Outraged individuals on social media accomplish little. Coalition building and organized action to achieve specific goals is needed. As countries with parliamentary governments well know, coalitions do not consist of your best buddies, but of all-but-incompatible individuals and smaller groups that come together to achieve specific objectives. They often dissolve after these objectives are achieved, and that is OK. But they must come together to overcome the status quo. My friend Walt lamented that emails to his representatives generally go unanswered. This is one place to apply this principle: recruit, educate, and mobilize as many people as you can to send emails on any given issues—praises and condemnations. I guarantee that even if they don’t answer, their staff counts and reports. The ballot box is always coming around again. But the key here is numbers. Big percentages of their district electorate. Here one voice calling in the wilderness is easy to ignore. But numbers count.
–Charles Pinckney, “Plan for a Government for America,” Constitutional Convention, June 25, 1787

George Washington

Perspective on the Constitution #1

It seems to me that this is worth considering these many years after George Washington wrote them:

“The power under the Constitution will always be in the people. It is entrusted for certain defined purposes, and for a certain limited period, to representatives of their own choosing; and whenever it is executed contrary to their interest, or not agreeable to their wishes, their servants can and undoubtedly will be recalled.”

It seems to me that the birthing of a radically new form of government that would efficiently govern, yet not rule over, its constituency, and that could endure, was foremost in the very diverse minds of those we call our Founding Fathers. George Washington addressed these men at the Constitutional Convention:

“If, to please the people, we offer what we ourselves disapprove, how can we afterwards defend our work? Let us raise a standard to which the wise and honest can repair. The event is in the hand of God.”

In addition to writing the Constitution, the Founding Fathers faced the challenges involved in having it adopted by the individual Colonies. It seems to me that this comment by George Washington about that process has some relevance for our recent elections.

“The federal Constitution (adoption process should) . . . proceed with harmony and consent according to our actual wishes and expectations . . . Will demonstrate as visibly the finger of Providence. As any possible event in the course of human affairs can ever designate it.”

American government, as established by the Constitution, is a carefully balanced blend of the rights of the individual and the corporate will of the people. It includes prescriptions and proscriptions—things allowed and required, and things prohibited—that regulate the ebb and flow of daily life and within the government. Knowing that the document was not perfect, and that needs change over time, the Founding Fathers provided for orderly methods to enact new laws, rescind outdated laws, and keep the government operating as designed Of, By, and For the People it serves. A primary principle, then, is that current law stands until it is modified or repealed by proper procedure.

These days, however, both politicians and the citizenry seem intent upon deconstructing the Constitution to allow rule by whim by whomever holds the “upper hand.” This is in distinct contrast to the letter of the law, the Constitution, the intent of the Founding Fathers, and the principles adopted by the original Colonies. George Washington warned:

“The basis of our political systems is the right of the people to make and to alter their constitutions of government. But the Constitution, which at any time exists, ‘till changed by an explicit and authentic act of the whole people, is sacredly obligatory upon all. … If in the opinion of the people the distribution or modification of the constitutional powers be in any particular wrong, let it be corrected by an amendment in the way which the Constitution designates. But let there be no change by usurpation; for though this in one instance may be the instrument of good, it is the customary weapon by which free governments are destroyed.”

–George Washington, First President of the United States

Perspective on the Constitution #3

The highest calling of man, the greatest necessity of civilization, is not the pursuit of freedom and independence, but the pursuit of God. When we acknowledge the proper relationship between God and self, all else will fall into place. The correct order of our lives is given in Matthew 6:33: “But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you.”

We do need government: God established it to maintain order among a contentious mankind. Our government is in many ways exemplary in a world of turmoil and oppression. We the People of the United States have been blessed as a nation on many fronts: each blessing is bestowed by God through His grace, not because we are a select or special nation, and certainly because of our behavior.

Americans, like the citizens of other nations, have traditional symbols that both represent who we are and where we have come from. Many of us older folks think of the Minuteman when we think of the American patriot. Other images include Washington and Lincoln, our American Flag, and the bald eagle. For many, these images include rows of standing stones lined up like well-trained soldiers at our national cemeteries, each representing an individual and a family that paid the ultimate human cost for my liberty and yours.

But liberty and freedom are only by-products of America; the product, the primary role of American government as it was designed, is law and order, peace and safety. Liberty and freedom come with a price: the lives of those who died for you and I; but also the commitment of the living to uphold and protect the law of the land, the Constitution, and to place others above self, and all under God. George Washington said:

“While we are zealously performing the duties of good citizens and soldiers, we certainly ought not to be inattentive to the higher duties of religion. To the distinguished character of Patriot, it should be our highest glory to add the more distinguished character of Christian.”

–George Washington

Perspective on the Constitution #6

The Founding Fathers believed that a democratic government required the dedicated participation of a moral citizenry in order to succeed. The Constitution contains both “thou shall” and “thou shall not” laws to support an orderly government that serves the people. Much of it describes and limits the roles of the three branches of government—the Executive, Legislative, and Judicial—and establishes a rigorous set of checks and balances to assure that no branch exceeded its authority. This government is designed to serve the People, not rule them. Elected officials are to represent their constituency, not to lead them. Similar checks and balances exist within the branches, such as the bi-cameral Legislative branch that includes the House of Representatives and the Senate, with specific duties and operating parameters for each. The goal is not ever-expanding control and dominance, but to “establish Justice, insure domestic Tranquility, provide for the common defence, promote the general Welfare, and secure the blessings of Liberty,” both to the current generation and those to follow. Nowhere does the Constitution provide for career politicians, self-generated pay raises and other benefits, and the right or responsibility to control the lawful behavior of Americans.

This lawful behavior was established on the foundation of biblical moral principles. Specifically prohibiting a specific religion from becoming this foundation, it nevertheless intentionally incorporated the moral teachings of the Bible as the model for the productive citizen. Immoral behavior addressed is universal among civilized people: prohibited is murder, sexual crimes, theft, and so on. Pro-social behavior included a moral pattern of behavior, a good work ethic, and allegiance to the government that provided the many benefits that each of us enjoy.

Parenthetically, of particular note is that under the American Constitution, provisions are made for the People, the common defence, the general welfare, and so on: each addressed to the whole body of citizens. Individual rights are protected, but specific benefits are not promised for any individual. “Success” is not promised to any individual citizen, only opportunity.

George Washington, as the first President of the United States, himself limited the power of the presidency. His concern was not only for that esteemed office, but for all elected officials whom he called “mere politician(s).” This is quite a difference from today when career politicians getting rich in office flaunt their power, and a few ultra-rich individuals do their best to buy control of politicians and the nation. Washington warned against those who would “labor to subvert” the foundations of the nation as they reject religion, biblical morality, and the pursuit of political prosperity—that is, the legitimate prosperity of the nation, not of individuals including themselves. Washington said:

“Of all the dispositions and habits which lead to political prosperity, religion and morality are indispensable supports. In vain would that man claim the tribute of patriotism who should labor to subvert these great pillars of human happiness, these firmest props of the duties of men and citizens. The mere politician, equally with the pious man, ought to respect and to cherish them …. Let it simply be asked, where is the security for property, for reputation, for life, if the sense of moral and religious obligation desert the oaths which are the instruments of investigation in courts of justice?”

–George Washington

Perspective on the Constitution #16

We are no longer a people fiercely proud of our nation with its history built upon the toil and sacrifice of those who came before us. Our desire to share our freedom and wealth with the world has degenerated into a belief that simply spreading dollars around the country and around the world will solve all problems. Imperfect in its implementation, but ideal in concept, our federal government was designed to allow orderly improvement. Revisionist scholars have produced histories of America that grotesquely distort our history so that students—and their teachers brought up under the same relativistic educational culture—only know facets of our history that emphasizes weaknesses and failures, some real and some fabricated, while ignoring the very heart of America that makes it attractive to oppressed people around the world. Native Americans, imported African slaves and their descendants, those who labored in industrial sweat shops, and others suffered unjustly. But no living American—white or otherwise—has ever killed or displaced Native Americans, owned slaves, or operated Industrial Revolution sweat shops. None of us are responsible for the sins of our forefathers—we will answer for our own. Social media suggests that many Americans who post their thoughts have little understanding of the operation of their government or what their Constitution says. Nor do they seem to understand that the freedoms they expect and exercise are accompanied by responsibilities.

The ongoing heavy influx of immigrants clearly shows that life in these United States is far superior to the lands they are fleeing. Immigration is a popular issue where feelings refuse to recognize the pragmatic reasons for long-standing US immigration laws. We are told that people from other countries have a right to enter America at will, and to receive all the benefits of citizenship. We are to welcome all, with no regard for what they can or intend to contribute to American society, or to take from it. No allegiance to this country is asked or expected. Come one, come all, and the American working person will foot the bill by government decree.

Our immigration and naturalization process is designed to allow foreign citizens who wish to become Americans to learn about the history and government of our nation, and to prove through living here for some time and passing suitable tests, that they are worthy to become American. This is not an attempt to remove their heritage, but to assure that they were willing to become assimilated into their new homeland, honest and productive citizens. This is reasonable, and is very similar to national policies around the world. It is designed to assure that America remains American, something that is not politically correct today.

In both native-born and naturalized citizens, knowledge of and participation in government is essential for its success. George Washington, the first President of the United States, firmly believed that education should produce practical results, and part of that practical education had to include an understanding of the government that we have been blessed to inherit:

“A primary object … should be the education of our youth in the science of government. In a republic, what species of knowledge can be equally important? And what duty more pressing … than communicating it to those who are to be the future guardians of the liberties of the country?”

–George Washington

Perspective on the Constitution #19

Freedom! Some 1.2 Million American men and women have died in combat in the service of their country. This represents 1.2 million American families who have lost loved ones. This does not include many other war-related casualties that have devastated lives and families. Until the Vietnam era, those who served and sacrificed were considered heroes as they gave so much to protect the freedom that the rest of us enjoy. Others who stayed home engaged in tireless support to assure that the troops had the best tools possible to defeat the enemy and come home safely and quickly. All made sacrifices. (See link for further thoughts: https.//bobbeanblossom.com/fallen-heroes/. The sacrifices of these great Americans are being erased from memory as revisionist history and political correctness blunder through hallowed halls that the practitioners cannot begin to understand or appreciate. Sacrifice today means that someone in a “protected class” has had their feelings hurt by the real or imagined slights of a member of an “unprotected” majority. I’m not sure what happens when a member of a protected class slights a member of a different protected class. I guess it depends upon the current pecking order.
George Washington warned that intellect and reason alone cannot provide solutions to the problems of a society that prohibits freedom of expression. In days long ago news outlets reserved “editorial comments” for the Editorial pages while reasonably unbiased details of a story were published as news. Not so today, where every story is poorly written propaganda. The volume of information is overwhelming, but verifiable facts are scarce. Technology and high costs are forcing the end of printed newspapers while their online versions generally fail to fill that gap. Radio news has been replaced by TV news with talking heads who have no real-world skills but make millions of dollars, give us carefully orchestrated sound and video bites to mold our opinions to conform with current PC.
The inside-out application of the First Amendment that seeks to promote freedom from hearing rather than freedom of speech as written is an increasingly broad roadway to the “serious and alarming consequences” foretold by Washington. He likened the uninformed citizenry to sheep being passively led to slaughter. Had he lived during or after WWII, he would most certainly have likened it to the intentional slaughter of millions of Jews by Hitler’s war machine as the German people—convinced that they were the elite and the Jews and others were sub-human—passively watched. Evil governments throughout history have effectively used divisive We-They tactics to overcome obstacles and conquer troublesome dissenters. Hitler’s Germany is a prime example as the Jews were considered inferior and needed to be eradicated to prevent contaminating the preferred race—that is, the one in power.
Freedom of speech is not a luxury for a free people: it is an absolute necessity. Where free people allow the freedom of expression to be swept away, other freedoms follow quickly. Washington warned:
“For if Men are to be precluded from offering their Sentiments on a matter, which may involve the most serious and alarming consequences, that can invite the consideration of Mankind, reason is of no use to us; the freedom of Speech may be taken away, and, dumb and silent we may be led, like sheep, to the Slaughter.”
–George Washington, “Address to the Officers of the Army,” March 15, 1783

Perspective on the Constitution #30

The Founding Fathers believed that a democratic government required the dedicated participation of a moral citizenry in order to succeed. The Constitution contains both “thou shall” and “thou shall not” laws to support an orderly government that serves the people. Much of it describes and limits the roles of the three branches of government—the Executive, Legislative, and Judicial—and establishes a rigorous set of checks and balances to assure that no branch exceeded its authority. This government is designed to serve the People, not rule them. Elected officials are to represent their constituency, not to lead them. Similar checks and balances exist within the branches, such as the bi-cameral Legislative branch that includes the House of Representatives and the Senate, with specific duties and operating parameters for each. The goal is not ever-expanding control and dominance, but to “establish Justice, insure domestic Tranquility, provide for the common defence, promote the general Welfare, and secure the blessings of Liberty,” both to the current generation and those to follow. Nowhere does the Constitution provide for career politicians, self-generated pay raises and other benefits, and the right or responsibility to control the lawful behavior of Americans.

This lawful behavior was established on the foundation of biblical moral principles. Specifically prohibiting a specific religion from becoming this foundation, it nevertheless intentionally incorporated the moral teachings of the Bible as the model for the productive citizen. Immoral behavior addressed is universal among civilized people: prohibited is murder, sexual crimes, theft, and so on. Pro-social behavior included a moral pattern of behavior, a good work ethic, and allegiance to the government that provided the many benefits that each of us enjoy.

Parenthetically, of particular note is that under the American Constitution, provisions are made for the People, the common defence, the general welfare, and so on: each addressed to the whole body of citizens. Individual rights are protected, but specific benefits are not promised for any individual. “Success” is not promised to any individual citizen, only opportunity.

George Washington, as the first President of the United States, himself limited the power of the presidency. His concern was not only for that esteemed office, but for all elected officials whom he called “mere politician(s).” This is quite a difference from today when career politicians getting rich in office flaunt their power, and a few ultra-rich individuals do their best to buy control of politicians and the nation. Washington warned against those who would “labor to subvert” the foundations of the nation as they reject religion, biblical morality, and the pursuit of political prosperity—that is, the legitimate prosperity of the nation, not of individuals including themselves. Washington said:

“Of all the dispositions and habits which lead to political prosperity, religion and morality are indispensable supports. In vain would that man claim the tribute of patriotism who should labor to subvert these great pillars of human happiness, these firmest props of the duties of men and citizens. The mere politician, equally with the pious man, ought to respect and to cherish them …. Let it simply be asked, where is the security for property, for reputation, for life, if the sense of moral and religious obligation desert the oaths which are the instruments of investigation in courts of justice?”

–George Washington

Perspective on the Constitution #33

We are no longer a people fiercely proud of our nation with its history built upon the toil and sacrifice of those who came before us. Our desire to share our freedom and wealth with the world has degenerated into a belief that simply spreading dollars around the country and around the world will solve all problems. Imperfect in its implementation, but ideal in concept, our federal government was designed to allow orderly improvement. Revisionist scholars have produced histories of America that grotesquely distort our history so that students—and their teachers brought up under the same relativistic educational culture—only know facets of our history that emphasizes weaknesses and failures, some real and some fabricated, while ignoring the very heart of America that makes it attractive to oppressed people around the world. Native Americans, imported African slaves and their descendants, those who labored in industrial sweat shops, and others suffered unjustly. But no living American—white or otherwise—has ever killed or displaced Native Americans, owned slaves, or operated Industrial Revolution sweat shops. None of us are responsible for the sins of our forefathers—we will answer for our own. Social media suggests that many Americans who post their thoughts have little understanding of the operation of their government or what their Constitution says. Nor do they seem to understand that the freedoms they expect and exercise are accompanied by responsibilities.

The ongoing heavy influx of immigrants clearly shows that life in these United States is far superior to the lands they are fleeing. Immigration is a popular issue where feelings refuse to recognize the pragmatic reasons for long-standing US immigration laws. We are told that people from other countries have a right to enter America at will, and to receive all the benefits of citizenship. We are to welcome all, with no regard for what they can or intend to contribute to American society, or to take from it. No allegiance to this country is asked or expected. Come one, come all, and the American working person will foot the bill by government decree.

Our immigration and naturalization process is designed to allow foreign citizens who wish to become Americans to learn about the history and government of our nation, and to prove through living here for some time and passing suitable tests, that they are worthy to become American. This is not an attempt to remove their heritage, but to assure that they were willing to become assimilated into their new homeland, honest and productive citizens. This is reasonable, and is very similar to national policies around the world. It is designed to assure that America remains American, something that is not politically correct today.

In both native-born and naturalized citizens, knowledge of and participation in government is essential for its success. George Washington, the first President of the United States, firmly believed that education should produce practical results, and part of that practical education had to include an understanding of the government that we have been blessed to inherit:

“A primary object … should be the education of our youth in the science of government. In a republic, what species of knowledge can be equally important? And what duty more pressing … than communicating it to those who are to be the future guardians of the liberties of the country?”

–George Washington

Perspective on the Constitution #36

Freedom! Some 1.2 Million American men and women have died in combat in the service of their country. This represents 1.2 million American families who have lost loved ones. This does not include many other war-related casualties that have devastated lives and families. Until the Vietnam era, those who served and sacrificed were considered heroes as they gave so much to protect the freedom that the rest of us enjoy. Others who stayed home engaged in tireless support to assure that the troops had the best tools possible to defeat the enemy and come home safely and quickly. All made sacrifices. (See link for further thoughts: https.//bobbeanblossom.com/fallen-heroes/. The sacrifices of these great Americans are being erased from memory as revisionist history and political correctness blunder through hallowed halls that the practitioners cannot begin to understand or appreciate. Sacrifice today means that someone in a “protected class” has had their feelings hurt by the real or imagined slights of a member of an “unprotected” majority. I’m not sure what happens when a member of a protected class slights a member of a different protected class. I guess it depends upon the current pecking order.
George Washington warned that intellect and reason alone cannot provide solutions to the problems of a society that prohibits freedom of expression. In days long ago news outlets reserved “editorial comments” for the Editorial pages while reasonably unbiased details of a story were published as news. Not so today, where every story is poorly written propaganda. The volume of information is overwhelming, but verifiable facts are scarce. Technology and high costs are forcing the end of printed newspapers while their online versions generally fail to fill that gap. Radio news has been replaced by TV news with talking heads who have no real-world skills but make millions of dollars, give us carefully orchestrated sound and video bites to mold our opinions to conform with current PC.
The inside-out application of the First Amendment that seeks to promote freedom from hearing rather than freedom of speech as written is an increasingly broad roadway to the “serious and alarming consequences” foretold by Washington. He likened the uninformed citizenry to sheep being passively led to slaughter. Had he lived during or after WWII, he would most certainly have likened it to the intentional slaughter of millions of Jews by Hitler’s war machine as the German people—convinced that they were the elite and the Jews and others were sub-human—passively watched. Evil governments throughout history have effectively used divisive We-They tactics to overcome obstacles and conquer troublesome dissenters. Hitler’s Germany is a prime example as the Jews were considered inferior and needed to be eradicated to prevent contaminating the preferred race—that is, the one in power.
Freedom of speech is not a luxury for a free people: it is an absolute necessity. Where free people allow the freedom of expression to be swept away, other freedoms follow quickly. Washington warned:
“For if Men are to be precluded from offering their Sentiments on a matter, which may involve the most serious and alarming consequences, that can invite the consideration of Mankind, reason is of no use to us; the freedom of Speech may be taken away, and, dumb and silent we may be led, like sheep, to the Slaughter.”
–George Washington, “Address to the Officers of the Army,” March 15, 1783

Daniel Webster
Perspective on the Constitution #7

It seems to me that we of 21st Century America might profit from the words of Daniel Webster. He came along too late to be a Founding Father. But his staunch lifelong support of the concepts and the writings themselves. In private life as an attorney and in public life as an elected and appointed governmental service is informative of what citizenship is all about. He won and lost cases, but never lost his love of the constitutional republic he served.

“(Concerning) my devotion to the Constitution . . ., I regard it as the work of the purest patriots and wisest statesmen that ever existed, aided by the smiles of a benignant Providence. . .; it almost appears a divine interposition in our behalf.”

–Daniel Webster

Perspective on the Constitution #9

Living in a constitutional republic requires the commitment of the governed to their government to assure the effectual ongoing delivery of its charter. It seems to me that the Founding Fathers included so many checks and balances because they were well aware of human nature. For this government to succeed, each of these checks and balances must be honored by all branches of the government. Abuse by any branch cannot be tolerated by the other branches, or by the citizenry. Protecting the integrity of the Constitution is essential for the life of the country as founded. Daniel Webster said:

“I am committed . . . to the Constitution of the country . . . And I am committed against everything, which, in my judgment, may weaken, endanger, or destroy it . . .; and especially against all extension of Executive power; and I am committed against any attempt to rule the free people of this country by the power and the patronage of the government itself . . . .”

–Daniel Webster

Perspective on the Constitution #10

British politician Lord John Acton, synthesizing the thoughts of others, famously said: “power corrupts; absolute power corrupts absolutely.” The American Constitution declares a separation of powers that provides for an Executive branch to administer the government; a bi-cameral legislative branch to enact and repeal laws; and a Judicial branch to assure that both adhere to Constitutional law. Each is directed and empowered to oversee specific areas of the other two branches. In today’s relativistic society we often see the Executive enacting “law” through Presidential edict—Executive Orders; the Judicial branch enacting “law” through “modern” readings of the Constitution and judicially enacted laws; and the Legislative branch increasingly exercising judicial and executive roles in investigative and prosecutorial roles. All without censure from the other branches as is constitutionally mandated.

It seems to me that this is, in large part, due to the abdication by the American Citizen of his oversight of the political system to an increasingly divisive partisan political system where party and personality replace honor and responsibility. The American Statesman has been replaced by bigger-than-life career political figures who promise what cannot be delivered; who know little of the Constitution that they are sworn to uphold; and whose loyalty is given to the power structure that orchestrated and funded their media-based elections. Daniel Webster warned:

“It is hardly too strong to say that the Constitution was made to guard the people against the dangers of good intentions …. There are men, in all ages … who mean to govern well; but they mean to govern. They promise to be kind masters; but they mean to be masters …They think there need to be but little restraint upon themselves …. The love of power may sink too deep in their own hearts.”

Every election cycle, the ability of the Citizen to correct this, the error of their own making, slips further away. The problem is not “it” or “they,” but “we.”

–Daniel Webster

Noah Webster

Perspective on the Constitution #14

Noah Webster, who has been called the “Father of American Scholarship and Education, is probably best known for what is now the Webster’s Dictionary. As a schoolteacher at the time of the American Revolution, he was keenly aware of the lasting influence that textbooks have on the students who use them, and replaced English texts with his own. Staunch and conservative in his outspoken political views, he founded them on biblical principles that included duty and responsibility within a moral framework. He said:

“If the citizens neglect their duty and place unprincipled men in office, the government will soon be corrupted . . . . If a republican government fails to secure public prosperity and happiness, it must be because the citizens neglect the Divine commands, and elect bad men to make and administer the laws.”

–Noah Webster

Retrospective

Perspective on the Constitution #51

This is essay number 51, the last in a series of essays built around the words of America’s Founding Fathers plus some comments that I thought pertinent. Each is intended to educate the reader about a particular aspect of the Constitution. They are not singly or wholly comprehensive, but highlight issues that are pertinent in the sphere of today’s political events. They are not pro-conservative or liberal, not pro-Republican or Democrat, but they are decidedly pro-America and pro-Constitution arguing that this is as essential for the survival of America today as it was when ratified in 1788. It provides the stable basis of these United States. It established and maintains—when properly applied—the rule of law where Justice is truly blind to the individuals involved in any case, acting rather on the merits of the case in light of established law. It is not a stagnant document, outdated as some contend, but is as current as Congress choses to make it. Change is not the momentary whim of a judge or some other public figure, but is the result of a process carefully laid out in that document. The courts exist to interpret disputed areas of law, and the Executive branch is charged with enforcing all provisions as adopted and revised.

I admit that this series of essays has been something of an experiment on my part. I was interested in seeing what sort of response I would get to a serious and timely subject presented with a somewhat leading heading, and no other fanfare. Anticipated strikes against a significant readership were threefold:

1. Although I posted to “Public,” Facebook determines who sees any posts. In this case, “Public” did not extend even to all my “Friends.”
2. Starting out short on the first essays, I quickly added body, making them unattractive to most Facebook folks.
3. None of the posts were made to be attractive to the modern “reader” who can only relate to one-line slogans presented with lots of color, emojis, and pictures meant to strike some emotional chord. In other words, to access the contents of these essays one had to intentionally decide to read the essay. The 49 essays contain almost 24 thousand words; far more than most Facebook patrons are willing to take the time to read and consider. This is sad, considering that this in large part represents the American Voter.

I did hope to engage someone—anyone—in a discussion of something I wrote, but no one challenged any of the facts or opinions. Comments I did receive were relative to calls for action rather than responses to the call for open discussion and compromise to achieve incremental improvements. This may be due in part to the limited distribution to viewers selected by Facebook: a certain isolation of ideas occurred that limited access to those who might consider some points controversial. I suspect that it is also because some, if not most, of those who “liked” or did post comments “skimmed” rather than read them, thus minimizing their ability to comment on what they had not actually read. Thanks to all who “liked” or shared some of these essays.

None of this is unexpected. In fact, the essays did receive several “likes” and brief comments from folks I know to be sympathetic with, or even ardent supporters of, the cause of law and order. Some are even active in party politics, attempting to stabilize the erosion of individual and states rights with the intent of reversing the incursion of socialism and reinstatement of the tenants of the Constitution.

Primary emphasis of these essays was the position of the Founding Fathers on the issues presented in the Preamble and the First Amendment, and their adamant discussion throughout the Revolution through the ratification of the Constitution and forward that this grand experiment could only succeed when the majority acknowledged the absolute sovereignty of God and the subsequent necessity of the citizenry to embrace His law as their moral foundation.

Alexander Hamilton, in The Farmer Refuted, February 5, 1775, believed that, while human governments come and go, that God’s rule was undefeatable:

“The sacred rights of mankind are not to be rummaged for among old parchments or musty records. they are written, as with a sunbeam, in the whole volume of human nature, by the hand of the divinity itself, and can never be erased or obscured by mortal power.”
There must be a balance: Freedom of speech is necessary in a free society, as the Founding Fathers unanimously affirmed, but it does not include the freedom to subvert. The balance is difficult and tenuous as we saw in an earlier essay where good intentions to “protect” certain portions of our citizenry from the exercise of free speech found offensive led directly to our current problem where censorship is an accepted mode of “communication.” Consider this: a balance requires equal weight on both scales. This is, I am certain, untenable to many today. The mediator is the needle that points to zero when the pans of the scale are in balance. In this context the needle represents the whole of participating (voting) citizens. Zero is locked down by our Constitution.

Here is a parting shot from George Washington: “Government is not reason and it is not eloquence. It is a force! Like a fire it is a dangerous servant and a fearful master. Never for a moment should it be left to irresponsible action.”

–Alexander Hamilton
–George Washington

The Mystery of the Cross

It seems to me that we sometimes short-change the cross as we hurry through our lives, too busy doing to take time to consider the gift of our own salvation.

Martin Luther’s theology never left sight of the cross. He explained it as a mystery and as a scandal.

The mystery is that the Creator gave Himself over to Creation that He might become the propitiation for the very sins from which Creation could not save itself.

The scandal is that the vert best that Creation could do was kill the Creator, the Creator that it didn’t even recognize.

In Time, Christ was tried, beaten, crucified, and buried. I don’t know what that looked like to an all-powerful unchanging God in Eternity.

But, when thy converged—Creation and the Creator in Time and Eternity—God the Son emerged victorious over sin, death, and Hell to the everlasting glory of the Father, and offered eternal salvation to the very Creation that crucified Him.

Maybe we like Luther should spend a little more time humbled at the foot of the cross, as we realize that we are part of the Creation who crucified our very own Savior, even as we are the benefactors of that salvation.

From my friends Larry and Linda Sparks:  Here are the words to and a link to: “We Have Seen His Glory,” by The Acappela Company: https://youtu.be/9qeKNdAdGhc

He fed the thousands who did not have bread (Luke 9:10-17)
I saw him bringing people back from the dead (Luke 8:49-56)
He drove out demons from the demon-bound (Luke 8:26-39)

And taught us how to walk on holy ground

He made the leper’s skin like new (Luke 17:11-19)
The storm dissipated when he told it to (Luke 8:22-25)
Took jars of water turned it into wine (John 2:1-11)
The Savior even healed this heart of mine

We have seen His glory
We have seen His glory
We have seen His glory
The one and only son

I was there the day when the dove came down (Matthew 3:16-17)
Saw soldiers with thorns to make His crown (Matthew 27:28-29)
Felt the whole earth quake, darkness on the land (Matthew 27:51-55)
After he was dead, he came to life again (Matthew 28:2-10)

I was there when he said that he couldn’t stay
Was on the Mount of Olives watching Him fly away (Luke 24:44-53)
In the upper room with power, the Spirit came
To give us guidance as we declare His name

We have seen His glory
We have seen His glory
We have seen His glory
The one and only son

I see how he works in our lives today
Through the things not explained any other way
I have known his guidance and I understand
The contentment shown by His loving hand

I can see Him working in His family
Who are clearly following their destiny
I can feel his power in their unending love
An awesome power coming from above above

We have seen His glory
We have seen His glory
We have seen His glory
The one and only son

We have seen the glory of the Son

And, from Allen Webber, “The Mystery of Divine Humiliation” by John Stainer: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lSZ8O3TOcxw

Cuban Hindus: The Potential for Christian Outreach

 

 

 

 

 

 

LIBERTY UNIVERSITY SCHOOL OF DIVINITY

 

 

 

 

Unreached People Group Project: Reaching Cuban Hindus

 

 

 

 

 

Submitted to Dr.​​ Porfirio​​ Rodriguez

 

In partial fulfillment of the requirements for the completion of

 

 

 

 

 

GLST 500-D 04

 

Spring 2018

 

Global Studies Survey

 

 

 

 

 

by

 

 

Robert Beanblossom

 

8​​ May​​ 2018

`

 

 

 

 

 

Contents

 

Introduction ……………………………………………………………………………….1

 

Background​​ …………………………………………………………………………...2

 

The Cuban Hindu People Group ………………………………………………….2

 

A Brief History of Cuba …………………………………………………………..3

 

Language in Cuba ………………………………………………………………...6

 

Cuban Culture …………………………………………………………………….6

 

The Cuban Economy ……………………………………………………………..7

 

Religion​​ in Cuba​​ …………………………………………..……………………..8

 

The Family in Cuba ……………………………………………………………..10

 

Survey of Missions Work​​ …………………………………………………..………….10

 

History of Cuban Missions ……………………………………………………...10

 

Current Status of Cuban Missions ……………………………………………....14

Challenges to the Cuban Hindu Mission Project ………………………………..16

 

Present Strategies ………………………………………………………………..18

 

Proposed Strategy​​ ………………………………………………………….……….….19

 

Conclusion​​ ……………………………………………………………………………...27

 

Bibliography …………………………………………………………………………….28

 

 

Introduction

 The Hindu population in​​ the Republic of​​ Cuba is a people group​​ unreached​​ by evangelical Christians.​​ With relations between Cuba and the U. S. “normalized” to some extent,1​​ this is an opportune time to help mobilize Cuban Christians, especially converted Cuban Hindus, to reach these people.

 Other than population size, data is largely unavailable.2​​ The dearth of data neither eliminates the need to reach this group nor prohibits establishing an efficient working plan to accomplish that goal.​​ 

 This paper will by necessity begin with a survey to establish basic parameters such as identifying population centers, occupations, family structure, social institutions, and the spectrum of Hinduism practiced.3​​ This work will be administered and coordinated by a mission board using short-term mission activities as well as missionary resources “on the ground” in Cuba.​​ 

The intermediate goal is the creation of a self-sustaining ongoing program within Cuban Christianity to evangelize this unreached people group. It will have the support of the American mission board for technical support as well as the provision of short- and long-term missionary presence as needed. The result will be the salvation of lost souls who are currently without the Gospel.​​ 

It is time for American missions to help reach Cuban Hindus with the Gospel by assisting​​ 

and supporting a Cuban inreach program augmented by converted Hindu Christians.

 

Background

Cuba is an island nation located in the Caribbean Sea 90 miles south of the United States​​ and nestled​​ within a ring of islands that includes​​ the Bahamas, Hati and the Dominican Republic, Jamaica, and the Cayman Islands.​​ It is the largest island in the Caribbean.​​ The map shows the island and its​​ geographic​​ relationship with its neighbors.4​​ The​​ capitol,​​ Havana​​ (population 1.4 million),​​ is one of​​ 19​​ cities​​ of​​ over​​ 130-thousand people.​​ 

 

The Cuban Hindu​​ People Group

The Hindu population of​​ Cuba is largely invisible​​ to the outside world.​​ The Joshua Project considers them an unreached people group by evangelistic Christians who by and large do not even know that they exist.5​​ Listed​​ in census data​​ as “South Asian, general,” their count is 35 thousand​​ of an island population of​​ 11.4 million.6​​ ​​ The World Population Review​​ does not​​ recognize​​ a​​ Cuban​​ Indian or Hindu population.7​​ They do not appear in histories, narratives, business reports, or religious​​ documents.​​ This report will​​ by necessity​​ describe Cuba in​​ broad brush strokes​​ that​​ will provide little information on the Cuban Hindus. The challenge​​ of this​​ project​​ is to use​​ available data​​ to​​ formulate​​ a plan that begins with gathering​​ data​​ and​​ assessing​​ local resources​​ to develop​​ a roadmap for a full-fledged inreach into the Hindu population.​​ 

Rather than voluntary immigrants,​​ Indian Hindus​​ were part of the British colonial program to provide “indentured laborers” for the sugar cane plantations. A cheap labor source was needed after the British abolished the​​ African​​ slave trade throughout the Empire in 1833, but some 400 thousand​​ illegal African slaves and indentured Indian Hindu workers​​ were​​ still​​ imported​​ during this period.8​​ Hindus were​​ brought​​ from Punjab to Dhaka in North India and Madras in South India.9​​ While the​​ title​​ for the​​ laborers​​ changed, their working​​ conditions did not.​​ Unlike the African slaves, Hindus​​ who completed the terms of their indenture could seek work in the open economy​​ including​​ government work if they​​ officially​​ embraced Christianity.10​​ 

 

A Brief​​ History​​ of Cuba​​ 

Cuba, before the European era, was home to Mesoamerican cultures that​​ were in fierce competition with​​ each other,​​ often​​ resulting​​ in​​ bloody takeovers​​ and genocide. In 1492 Columbus arrived, claiming the entire island for Spain.11​​ By 1514​​ the first European settlement introduced the local​​ population​​ to a new​​ threat: Spanish​​ Catholic missionaries​​ came​​ to save their souls so that the​​ politicians and businessmen​​ could enslave their bodies.12​​ European diseases​​ almost​​ wiped out​​ the native populations.​​ Another surge of​​ of Spanish​​ immigrants in the 1800s​​ continued this European supremacy​​ while suppressing the local labor​​ class.​​ The​​ need​​ for​​ plantation​​ labor​​ brought the​​ African​​ slave-trade​​ to the island​​ in 1762.13

When​​ other​​ Caribbean peoples rebelled and gained their independence, Cuba was an anomaly,​​ continuing​​ on the Spanish​​ for their​​ economic​​ needs.​​ Other European​​ countries entered the economy​​ in​​ 1818 when the ports were opened to all nations.​​ The​​ growing​​ sugar trade​​ with Europe​​ was​​ enhanced by the American Civil War that disrupted American sugar production​​ and increasing​​ the “need” for low cost labor.14​​ 

Internal​​ unrest​​ fueled by continuing Spanish domination​​ ultimately​​ led to a series of wars​​ for​​ independence​​ between 1868 and 1902,​​ as​​ “economic elites” who wanted more “control over their own political and economic futures,​​ incited​​ the labor class.15​​ The​​ Hindu population​​ remains transparent.

The​​ wars for independence​​ did not bring​​ the​​ peace and prosperity​​ that the patriots had​​ sought. Political, social, and economic reforms failed as​​ unrest ebbed and flowed.​​ American​​ interests,​​ dominating​​ from 1859 through 1902,​​ peaked​​ in the​​ Spanish-American war in 1898,​​ when the American warship​​ USS Maine​​ exploded in the Cuban harbor.16​​ America was the victor, and thousands of Cubans in Spanish concentration camps were set free as President Roosevelt returned the island to the Cuban people,​​ while reserving certain “privileges,17​​ including​​ American occupation.18​​ Post-occupation​​ Cuba​​ was left with​​ a​​ vastly improved infrastructure and economy,19​​ but​​ independence for the next half-century was more​​ mockery than fact. The U.S. recognized great economic and strategic value in the island and the​​ imposed​​ American foreign policy that​​ supported local​​ leadership that​​ that would provide​​ stability​​ rather than capitalism and individual rights. Racist American business and immigration policies favored whites over local mulattoes,​​ Afro-Cubans,​​ and​​ Hindus.​​ American tourism grew into a major industry rivaling sugar without the​​ adverse​​ effects of world market price swings.20​​ A stable economy was still only a dream.

​​ Following another​​ economic downturn and political upheaval,​​ Fulgencio​​ Batista came to power with the​​ support​​ of the U. S.​​ His​​ reforms failed​​ and​​ political ferment continued.21​​ This​​ cycle​​ was the​​ status quo​​ as Cuban sugar, cigars, rum,​​ and the tourist trade brought revenue into this island that still required imports for many of its needs.​​ The​​ Pax Cuba​​ was destroyed when Fidel Castro displaced Ernesto Che Guevara,​​ embracing Communism and​​ aligning his dictatorship with the USSR. The​​ Cold​​ War​​ came to American shores when Castro allowed Soviet ICBMs to be emplaced.​​ This brought Cubans​​ refugees​​ of all social strata into the U.S.22​​ Relations between Cuba and the United States have been “normalized”​​ by an Executive Order of President​​ Obama, but with ongoing stress.23​​ The door is open to renew relations with Cuban​​ churches to help them to​​ continue the​​ evangelize their nation​​ and beginning a work among​​ the Hindus.24

The​​ Hindu​​ population​​ remains​​ lost​​ in silence,​​ largely transparent​​ to the outside world.​​ 

 

Language​​ in Cuba

The nation has no official national language, but​​ Cuban​​ Spanish is the​​ predominant​​ lingua franca​​ for about 90% of the population.​​ This​​ Spanish is strongly​​ influenced by African languages and dialects.​​ Other​​ ethnic​​ languages​​ in use​​ include Haitian Creole, Lucimi, Galician, and Corsican. The opening of the borders has resulted in​​ the return​​ of​​ tourist and commercial​​ languages​​ including English, French, and more.25​​ ​​ Hindi​​ is the primary language​​ of​​ the Hindu​​ population.26

Cuban​​ Culture

Having passed through four historically important generations, the culture of Cuba is rich and diverse,27​​ “built from Spanish, African, French, and Asian influences.”​​ The people​​ are​​ passionate, gregarious, resourceful, hard working, and full of life.28​​ Society is​​ largely urban, with three-fourths of the population living in cities where “life tend(s) to revolve around the porches, balconies, and verandas of the houses or apartment-style living spaces.”29

Havana’s​​ night-life​​ once​​ successfully competed with​​ Miami, bringing​​ American dollars​​ into the economy.​​ This changed with the​​ coup by Fidel Castro and his close association with the USSR.​​ Upon​​ Castro’s retirement in 2008,​​ his brother​​ Raul assumed power and implemented​​ limited​​ economic and political reforms.30​​ 

In the wake of renewed governmental relations and open borders, we find that the island nation did rather well in some respects in spite of American efforts,​​ largely through their close association with the​​ USSR​​ before the fall of that nation:​​ “Cuba’s population enjoys a​​ life​​ expectancy rate of nearly 79 years and boasts a literacy rate of 100%.”31​​ There is a dichotomy​​ between this and living conditions​​ as the​​ statistics mask an impoverished nation​​ where the working-class people​​ suffer​​ from​​ ongoing​​ shortages​​ in goods.​​ The​​ contribution​​ of Hindus​​ to​​ 

Cuban culture​​ is not known.

 

 

The Cuban​​ Economy

As has been seen, the Cuban economy is a driving force in its history.​​ Cuba depends upon outside sources for much of its necessities. The American embargo​​ was​​ not honored by the United Nations and many nations who conducted trade during the post-Cold War period.​​ Castro’s Cuba was never able to produce exports to balance its trade deficit, and to provide needed foreign currency to pay the import bills. The fall of the USSR removed a substantial amount of aid from that nation, causing increasing problems for the Communist​​ government. Sugar and its offspring rum, tobacco,​​ rum, and minerals continue to be the primary exports.​​ Excepting some major​​ foreign investments, most economic enterprises are still owned by the state.32​​ Pat Gordon of the Fundamental Baptist World-Wide Mission board, states that Hindus have come into the area in recent times as businessmen, finding a niche in the Cuban economy.33​​ 

Tourist traffic is increasing as Americans rediscover​​ the tropical climate and hedonistic lures of Havana. In this Information Age, borders are more permeable and cultural integration of a larger scale than at any time in the past. Cuba ranks 83 among 201 nations in internet usage​​ 

with over 3.7 million users with an annual growth rate of 4%.34​​ 

 

Religion​​ in Cuba

Cuban religion has been “heavily determined by its history as a commercial​​ entrepot​​ and sugar colony, and later as a republic with loose immigration regulations.​​ The “ongoing encounters​​ of indigenes, Europeans, Africans, Chinese, Jews, and North Americans, among others, resulted in an intense process of interchange, adaptation, borrowing, and overlapping, as well as the abandonment of some beliefs and practices in favor of the construction of more syncretic ones.​​ All religions. . . have been characterized by a high degree of flexibility and permeability.”35​​ 

The Communist dictatorship has changed the face of religion. Perhaps surprisingly, “Article 8 of the Cuban Constitution guarantees freedom of religion.”36​​ Socialized education,​​ economy, and health care that “eroded the role of the church in Western Europe (has) done nothing to diminish the spread of the gospel in contemporary Cuba.37​​ Prior to the revolution, 90% of the population claimed to be Christian (including perhaps 10% practicing), with the remaining (and some of those listed as Christian) practicing various forms of Afro-Cuban religions. Other estimates suggest that “about half of all (pre-Castro) Cubans were agnostic, that slightly more than 40% were Christian, and that less than 2% practiced Afro-Cuban religions.”38​​ The​​ Castro​​ regime​​ effectively​​ closed the country to Protestant missions.​​ Today, among the 11.4 million inhabitants are 56.2% professing Christians, of whom 82.8% are Catholic and 13.6% are Protestant. Lost among the remainder is an unreached Hindu population of 35 thousand, of whom only 3% claim to be Christians.39​​ 

The Catholic Church​​ continues to be​​ a major force in Cuba.40​​ In 1962, the Castro​​ 

government closed “more than 400 Catholic schools, charging that they spread dangerous beliefs.” This was​​ reversed​​ in 1991, and “the constitution was amended to characterize the state as secular instead of atheist.”41​​ The visit of Pope John Paul III in 1998 was intended to​​ revive participation in​​ the​​ Church​​ in an improving​​ relationship with the state.

Protestant Christianity is experiencing a grass-roots revival that is reflected in the growth of the number of reproducing house-churches​​ (casas cultos).​​ 

The​​ Family​​ in Cuba

 

Family is important in this island nation. In the​​ tropical setting, family and community are integrated by an open-air lifestyle that brings life to the streets for business and relaxation.​​ Cuban civil society had developed into one of the most advanced in Latin America prior to the Revolution. Many civic and other community organizations​​ that existed​​ prior to the 1959 revolution​​ survived as attempts by the government to regulate these organizations​​ largely failed.​​ 

 

Survey of Missions Work

At the risk of​​ failing to meet​​ the formal requirements​​ to develop​​ a plan to evangelize a well-documented people group, the need of this overlooked group to hear the Gospel calls for attention. It​​ will show​​ that data is valuable but not​​ an​​ essential​​ element​​ in a start-up program that​​ recognizes and addresses it.​​ This paper will be presented to the Fundamental Baptist Worldwide Mission board at their request. This board has history​​ of service in​​ Cuba​​ that was disrupted by​​ 

the Castro government, but reopened last year.

 

 

History of​​ Cuban Missions

“The Caribbean, with its multi-ethnic, multi-lingual, multi-cultural background, has been a mission field for the past 500 years,”​​ according to Las G. Newman, who​​ laments that the area​​ “has been greatly criticized for losing its vision for missions.”​​ God and these Christians have not been passive,​​ “The Caribbean​​ has changed from being a mission field to being a mission​​ 

force.”42​​ A​​ Christianity Today​​ field survey found that,​​ “most of its 12 million inhabitants need Christ.”​​ The team found that​​ while​​ the nation is​​ seeing​​ tangible​​ benefits such​​ as​​ hurricane relief​​ a​​ less tangible but more important indicator is the​​ growth of​​ casas cultos​​ as​​ Cuban Christians have responded to the Great Commission.43​​ 

During the British Colonial period missionaries were active in the Empire, including British holdings in the Caribbean. These missionaries were active among the Hindus, and their efforts to “convert” them were helped by the requirement that access to government jobs required a conversion to Christianity.44

The​​ modern wave of missionaries​​ to Cuba​​ “arrived first in July 1898 in scattered numbers, in the company of an army of conquest, and subsequently in successive waves during military occupation,” that resulted in representation by “more than a score of Protestant denominations.”​​ Some, like the Nazarenes, entered the area as Pentecostals and later merged with the Nazarene Church (in 1915), beginning their work in Trinidad​​ (that boasts a major Hindu population),​​ moving on to Cuba in 1902.​​ This writer has been to the Nazarene mission school in Trinidad​​ but​​ found no evidence​​ of a Hindu​​ outreach.​​ Others, like Baptists, came with the U.S. occupation in 1898 and following. Unlike the Nazarenes, the Baptists represent a variety of groups such as the American Baptists, the Southern Baptist Convention, independent Baptists,​​ and others.45​​ An early attempt at an overall mission plan​​ was​​ an​​ interdenominational conference held in Cienfuegos in 1902.​​ The plan​​ apparently did not include the Hindu population.​​ 

The​​ Cuban evangelical church has​​ done​​ exceptionally well​​ in the absence of foreign missionaries. “For 20 years Protestant churches in Communist Cuba have been multiplying at an​​ unprecedented pace.”46​​ In spite of strict regulations and recurring crackdowns and persecutions, the church is thriving through local efforts that remind one of the first century Christian explosion that “turned the world upside down”​​ (Acts 17:6).47​​ As Christians witnessed to and won for Christ their neighbors and friends, restrictions on existing churches and prohibitions on new ones led to the establishment of numerous​​ casas cultos​​ under an​​ authorization by Fidel Castro in the early 1990s.48​​ Casas cultos​​ are demonstrated to​​ a “reproducible method for harvesting​​ . . .​​ interested seekers. . . (that) freed the church from physical limitations and thrust the gospel witness into the community.49​​ Nelson and Garrett estimate that this national revival has led to a population of “active evangelical believers” that is now 10%​​ of​​ the national population, all during the last decade of the 20th​​ Century.50​​ 

Missionary Steve James of the Independent Fundamental Baptist movement has been absent from Cuba for many years but is returning through the​​ open​​ door. He reports that the churches​​ and leaders​​ he left behind are doing quite well and plans to​​ resume his assistance​​ in church planting​​ and worker training.51

Growth comes with a price. As the early church became perceived​​ as a​​ threat to governments and the Jewish hierarchy​​ (1 Thess​​ 2:14), the Communist​​ authorities have expressed similar fears by targeting​​ casas cultos​​ since 2000, increasing​​ their efforts in 2005 with strictly​​ enforced “regulations aimed at curbing the growth.52​​ ​​ Some churches​​ have been closed.53​​ Other​​ church buildings have been destroyed, Christians have been harassed and arrested and imprisoned on baseless accusations.54

It is interesting that a quick search of the internet lists “Cuba Mission Trips” for hire, perhaps in lieu of a family vacation. The purpose, scope, and mission​​ of these trips, or their​​ coordination with and​​ impact on missional and local evangelism,​​ has not been evaluated. Ads include promises that the experience will be “life-changing,” and that one can become involved in “God’s destiny for the nation of Cuba.”55​​ 

The discussion of evangelical missions among Cuban Hindus begins with a review of the maturing of Western missions in India. Originally, “Western denomnilizationism was transplanted to India and little of India’s heritage was expressed in church life. . . . (but now) Cross-cultural missions and contextualization principles are now evident.”56​​ The overthrow of British colonialism in India warns that, “Despite a powerful movement towards Westernization (in Indian culture), Hindus feel a strong aversion towards foreign religions.”57​​ This is an essential​​ point to consider when planning inreach programs into the Hindu world.​​ Although eluding definition by academics,58​​ Hinduism is understood as an​​ eclectic​​ holistic lifestyle that is often self-contradictory and non-conformal with other Hindus. H. L. Richland says,​​ Hinduism is a “dynamic theism that consistently affirms that finally there is only one God yet sees myriad manifestations of that God under various names and guises.”59​​ The Christian must recognize that this culture has permeated many aspects of Western thinking including ecumenical Christianity, displacing the Gospel with a very Hindu acceptance of all religions as co-effective. The Hindu “one god” is not the God of Creation.

Current status

In spite of “poverty and government repression” or perhaps assisted by it, “Cuban churches are indisputably flourishing.”60​​ As demonstrated by church growth without the assistance of outside missions, “Cubans want to have their own church and their own sense of identity.”61​​ As noted above, this is true of the worldwide Hindu population,​​ and one would think, by extension,​​ to those in Cuba.​​ Evangelical local churches are flourishing while their outreach programs are doing the same. Amid a relaxation of oppressive regulation and enforcement that is more theoretical than practical, national registration and prohibitions against building churches by Protestant groups continues. The upside is that church growth is functionally a layperson activity as witnessing yields saved souls, leading to the formation of new​​ casas cultos​​ that in turn​​ replicate themselves.62​​ There is local concern that a return to greater institutionalization may dampen this work of the Holy Spirit, and that an influx of different denominations and sects may confuse or confound the progress that is being made locally.63

The Joshua Project​​ distinguishes 17 people groups in Cuba.​​ The​​ Cuban Hindu population​​ is one of two unreached people groups in Cuba.64​​ This small group​​ of 35 thousand individuals​​ is lost among the 11.4 million Cubans.​​ The​​ Joshua Project​​ counts 3% who embrace Christianity, of which 0.2%​​ (some 700​​ individuals)​​ consider themselves​​ to be​​ evangelicals. This​​ is an extremely small percentage relative to the national average of​​ 56% of Cubans who profess Christianity, including 9% who are evangelicals.65​​ Although researchers can state that, “Today it is impossible to ignore a marked revival of religious practice in Cuba. . . . This raises two questions: Where does it originate? What impact will it have on the totality of social relations?”66​​ A 1980s survey “found that 85% of Cubans admitted some form of belief in, reliance on, or contact with the supernatural,” a statistic that comports with others we have seen. This same survey found that “no more than 16% belonged to organized religions,” and another 15% claimed to be confirmed atheists.67​​ As we can see, even “standard” data is problematic.​​ 

Denominations are sending new or former missionaries. Steve​​ James is one of those. After being called by the Spirit to Cuba​​ and​​ preparation and deputation within the independent Baptist movement,​​ he​​ moved to Cuba. After a scant 18 months​​ he was​​ forced to leave the country and return to America. An important part of​​ his​​ ministry was training a 19-year-old Cuban to become a local pastor. Following​​ his​​ exile,​​ he​​ heard nothing from the young man—until more than 10 years​​ later​​ when James received a series of emails from him.​​ Arriving back in Cuba, James was pleased to see that his disciple had indeed carried on the work begun and​​ expanded that included​​ three new congregations. James is currently in and out of Cuba in​​ 

preparation for continuing the work​​ in-country​​ under the leadership of the Spirit.68

 

Challenges

Immediate challenges exist.​​ The political climate of Cuba can never be overlooked: it​​ remains among the “world’s worst persecutors.69​​ The current Cuban​​ evangelical Christian revival dates from 1990, according to Kurt Nelson and Bob Garrett.70​​ Some have expressed a concern that well-meaning “short-term teams may (not) have the education and tools”​​ to be effective and not counter-productive.71​​ Coordination and integration of these teams into ongoing operations to achieve specific goals seems to be​​ a​​ primary need in this area.

“The Hindu-Christian dialogue, in its present state (worldwide), demands both a deep experience of one’s own tradition and a sufficient knowledge of the other one. . . . (the context​​ is) in the arena of life, the daily struggle. . . . (where we) meet the true ‘other’ not in an artificial milieu, but as a fellow-traveler in the concerns of real life.”72​​ Hinduism is an assimilative religion that recognizes and worships (in the idolatrous sense) many gods, including pantheistic and naturalistic gods. Christianity is accepted as one among many with Jesus accepted by some as another god. A challenge may exist if island Hindus have accepted the Afro-Cuban​​ Paca Mama, or Earth Goddess, a deity held in varying import by scholars.73 ​​​​ 

There is a Bible shortage in Cuba due to the long ban on import and printing, with an estimate of one Bible for every six Christians.74​​ In 2015 Cuba​​ ended the ban on​​ printing Bibles,​​ but​​ still prohibits​​ “modern translations,” such as the NIV,​​ both in printing and distribution, according to Jardine Malado.75​​ Bibles in Hindi, printed for India, are available, but authorization for importation will have to be sought.​​ More information is needed on local Hindu dialects.

At this point,​​ precise​​ consideration of manpower and other field resources is premature,​​ 

with the​​ challenge​​ being to​​ locate and describe the Hindu population and locate local workers called by​​ God to work in this field.

 

Present strategies

Cuba is​​ essentially​​ a new field for American evangelical Christian missions as the doors are opened somewhat for the first time in decades. All​​ outside​​ efforts must be extremely cognizant that God has​​ greatly blessed​​ His work in this nation despite Communist rule and without the help of the Americans. Re-entry into this field mandates that American mission boards and missionaries​​ return​​ as advisors and assistants to the local Christian community. This is not our standard role and will be​​ an uncomfortable role​​ for folks accustomed to running things, especially when this new Christian population does not fit our mold, even though blessed by God.​​ American mission boards and the missionaries they send into the existing revival within the Cuban population must be sensitive to the working of the Holy Spirit​​ through local Christians​​ over the past decades without them. The new American missionary must come “hat-in-hand” as a support person to the existing successful work. Remembering the long-term damage to the native (although not idyllic) native population of Cuba by Columbus and his crowd, it is noteworthy to consider the remarks of Octavio Javier: “In Cuba, they call people who come and start new ministries, ‘Christopher Columbus,”76​​ While “social controls, discrimination, and occasional arrests” are part of the landscape, “Cuba’s new spiritual dynamic​​ includes rapid​​ casas​​ cultos​​ growth, evangelistic missions, relief work, and community development.”77

Patrick Johnstone and Jason Mandryk provide a good description of the local awakening.​​ Even with the​​ Papal visit,​​ 

Evangelicals now outnumber church-going Catholics. The 1,250 evangelical congregations in 1990 has increased to possibly 4,500 congregations and a possible​​ 10,000 house groups in 54 denominations. A high proportion of the new Christians are young people.78

 

There is no known work among the Hindu population.​​ This provides a significant​​ 

potential workforce to reach their peers with the Gospel​​ through prayer and personal​​ 

evangelism.79

 

Proposed Strategy

The goal of this project is to​​ bring the Good News to Cuban Hindus so that individual souls may be saved who will join with other Christians in new or existing​​ casas cultos​​ where they will grow,​​ mature, and in turn, will merge with others to create​​ la iglesia​​ within​​ communities;​​ all​​ ultimately​​ self-governing,​​ self-replicating,​​ and self-sustaining.​​ This work must be sensitive to the Hindu lifestyle, allowing development of​​ la iglesia​​ that is​​ both​​ biblical and​​ indigenous​​ to their culture.​​ 

We will consider five fundamental principles to reach this goal:​​ (1)​​ let the Holy Spirit lead;​​ (2)​​ while short-term workers​​ may​​ be interested volunteers,​​ permanent workers must be called by the Spirit;​​ (3)​​ Cuban Christians, especially​​ Christian​​ Hindus, should be sought and encouraged to enlist in this mission;​​ (4)​​ individuals are won to Christ, not people groups;​​ (5)​​ the Gospel is always confrontational to the unsaved of any race, gender, creed, or other designator.​​ 

Principle 1​​ 

The Holy Spirit provides salvation for repentant sinners, and guidance and power for the saved. The Spirit, and the Spirit alone, is the program chairman, chief planning officer, and chief​​ operating officer. The Spirit-Christian interface is one of prayer, fasting, and immersion in the Word of God (John 16:13): it is obedience to the Holy Spirit.

Principle 2

The​​ Spirit is the leader​​ and​​ the job of the worker is to provide a human intersection with the unsaved, in this case the Cuban Hindu population.​​ Short-term workers may​​ be volunteers​​ from​​ the outside​​ or Cuba. Permanent workers must be called by the Spirit​​ (Eph 4:11).

Principle 3​​ 

Throughout the process, Cuban Christians, especially Hindu Christians and others familiar with the people group should be recruited, evaluated, and trained, initially through the mission board transitioning to a local organization.​​ Workers should be “sent-out” in pairs​​ into the Hindu community to begin their work (Luke 10:1),​​ returning with feedback not only on successes and failures, but on​​ Christian​​ families willing to host house churches (Lu 10:17).

Principle 4​​ 

The format for personal evangelism should take note of Jesus’ approach with Nicodemus, the Pharisee, in John 3, and his very different one with the Samarian woman at the well in John 4. Whatever information field work provides will not overrule this essential principle.​​ All workers must be open to the leadership of the Spirit as they individually (or in pairs) witness to individual Cuban Hindus. While preaching may become important as house churches are developed, broadside large-scale Christian evangelistic efforts in India suggest two unwanted outcomes early on: either Christianity is “accepted” and integrated into the pantheon of Hindu gods and religious practice, or the Hindu population led by the religious elite rebel and the outreach is bought to a sudden end (Mark 6:12).​​ We also note here that Paul selected strategic points from​​ which the churches he planted would naturally reach out and draw in people from that province.80

Principle 5​​ 

The Gospel is confrontational (Matt 10:34), but resolution through salvation brings an enduring peace that “passeth all understanding” (Phil 4:7). If Christianity is “accepted” and integrated into the pantheon, the effort has failed. The God of creation is not one of the myriad of Hindu god-possibles. Jesus Christ did not come to be one with the world, but to call the lost of the world to repentance (Lu 19:10). If the general Hindu population rebels against the Christian message, individuals can still be reached. The scribes, Pharisees, and Sadducees railed against Jesus, but He continued to deal with the multitudes, one soul at a time.​​ Two points must be constantly emphasized: the essentials of the Gospel must not be compromised or adulterated by co-mingling with local beliefs in order to “ease” the unsaved into salvation (Ex 34:14), and non-essential “gospel” of Western denominationalism must not be imposed on the new culture.

The operating system will be based upon a modified “strategy of the single method,” suggested by Larry Pate,81​​ and refined by Porfirio Rodriguez: this approach “understands the situation and the people,” and offers a “unique method” to achieve the goals for that project. It is one that “plans for every situation.”82​​ We​​ will construct five practices​​ upon the principles​​ that are not necessarily serial but overlapping.83 ​​​​ 

The first is evangelizing the lost.​​ This requires preparation, planning, and execution that is empathetic and sensitive to the needs of each individual. In this project, preparation and planning are integrated into a cycle of field work that includes integration into the Hindu community led by local Christians; collecting information through short-term probes into the island population to locate and define the parameters of the Hindu population as plans are developed for a permanent work; and seeking Hindu Christians to mentor and enlist in this work. This should be planned in waves to return data for analysis and refinement of following probes. When workers are identified, training should begin that introduces the basic Christian principles and a plan of action presented. All phases include feedback and re-evaluation of successes and failures to improve and fine-tune the work as well as to communally seek the leadership and blessing of the Spirit (John 20:21).

 ​​​​  The second is discipling new believers.​​ This involves preparation on the part of the mission board and the witness. Witnesses must be trained in the scripture and be able to associate themselves or other Christians with new converts. Ideally this is a process that begins with​​ casas cultos​​ with strong early support from the mission crew, leading to larger groups where the Word is preached as regularly as possible. Converts should never be abandoned. Each should always have a comfortable refuge to find support​​ in which the leader is careful not to allow the convert to “put him in the place of Christ.”84​​ The goal of this close attention is to encourage spiritual growth in the convert and train him to be an effective replicating witness.​​ Preparation for baptism with all that entails should be a developmental priority.

The third is training pastors and lay leaders.​​ This includes the many things that these leaders need to live successful Christian lives and to transfer that lifestyle through the work of​​ the Spirit to their flocks. This is time consuming and requires dedication and resources from the mission board as well as the student.​​ 

 The fourth is church planting.​​ As local conditions and the size and number of​​ casas cultos​​ increases, churches should be formed, supported by the mission board at whatever level is necessary, with a clear intent of ultimate local operation and control.​​ William A. Smalley agrees that indigenous churches should be “self-governing, self-supporting, and self-propagating.” He warns, however, that to many in the Western missionary movement, the “self” in these terms is compromised by the projection of Western thought that is more cultural than biblical, reminding us of the questions that led to the Jerusalem Conference (cf. Acts 15). He suggests that missions provide support but stand apart from the movement. He states that indigenous churches “cannot be founded,” but must be spontaneously generated.85​​ The basic concept of indigenous churches is central to this project, but we disagree with his theory of the spontaneous generation of Christians and their churches. If this theory were true, the Great Commission (Matt 28:18-20) would be unnecessary

The fifth​​ is​​ mobilization​​ of the Hindu Christian community as witnesses for their Christ. Every Christian, every​​ casas cultos,​​ every church should, early on, become active evangelists. The Great Commission is for all Christians, and the recent history of the Cuban evangelical church shows how effective they are in proclaiming the message of salvation.

The many unknowns​​ in this​​ project is a bit daunting from an American perspective. We want every “I” dotted and every “T” crossed, but this is not necessarily God’s plan. Jonah certainly did not enter Nineveh with a full-blown plan (cf. Jonah 1-4) but ended up following the​​ directions of the Holy Spirit, even if reluctantly, and found success on the Spirit’s terms.86​​ Paul’s missionary trips did not employ anything resembling Western planning: he often altered his path to​​ follow the leadership of the Holy Spirit.87

As the strategy states, plans must​​ have purpose founded in the goal, yet​​ be​​ dynamic, with applications updated as necessary by new data, feedback, and results.​​ One prominent factor​​ that has the potential to change the entire project​​ is the unknown status of the 7 thousand Christian Hindus living in Cuba according to the Joshua Project.88​​ Initial research “on the ground” may find that these Christians are well organized and fully functioning as both​​ la iglesia​​ and as witnesses within their own group.

Initially, local Christians and mission workers under the guidance of the mission board will be used to locate and survey this community, collecting data and identifying parameters as tools to develop a dynamic plan to reach these people, and to develop training and educational outlets. Mission board support will include the initial initiative, planning, and implementation support, training and education, financial seed money and other occasional assistance as needed, all with an intent to develop national workers and support leading to self-sufficiency where the mission board becomes a consultant and support, developing training and educational opportunities for the development of local leaders.

In the absence of local information, we look to the​​ Hindu population​​ in India and their relationship with the West where “the changing sociological structure of Indian society is as important to grasp as Hindu religious attitudes,” according to Richland.​​ While studies show that​​ individualism is on the rise within the Hindu ranks,​​ they “remain deeply relational.”89​​ Richland suggests that,​​ 

rather than calling the individual out of family and caste, the gospel needs to be spread over the bridges of God that are present in caste communications. Instead of calling people to the finished product of Western Christianity, the good news of the power and grace of God in Christ needs to be presented in terms and forms that are meaningful to Hindus.90

 

The terminology must be clearly understood.​​ A​​ “finished product of Western Christianity”​​ carries the connotation of a church​​ transplanted​​ from “back home”​​ so that the resulting organization is comfortable to American missionaries.​​ The intent of this proposal​​ is​​ to develop​​ la iglesia​​ as​​ contextualized​​ local​​ entities​​ that do not​​ necessarily​​ resemble that​​ “church back home,”​​ but​​ it is​​ essential​​ that fundamental Christian precepts are not compromised into some sort of hybrid Hindu-Christian entity. The polytheistic nature of Hinduism accepts​​ Jesus​​ as one of a pantheon of gods, but not as the sole God. This path does not and cannot lead to salvation. It is​​ anti-Scriptural.​​ The singular deity of the God of Creation​​ (Ex 20:2-4), the sinful nature of all men​​ (Rom 5:12), the guilt of individual sin​​ (Rom 3:23), redemption through Jesus Christ who is God the Son​​ (John 3:16-17), cannot be melded into Hindu religious practice​​ (Deut 6:4).​​ They are mutually exclusive.​​ To achieve this, local Hindu Christians should be integrated into planning and operation as early as possible. Practical leadership development is essential.

Anecdotal data collected from “the field,” will be used to design​​ additional​​ short-term probes​​ to collect more rigorous data. Concurrently, partners will be sought among converted Cuban Hindus and other Christians to carry out the long-term work. The lack of data is not a​​ fatal flaw, but a reminder that reaching lost souls is the work of the Holy Spirit (cf. Matt 28:18-20) who will prevail (Acts 19:20).

Due to the proximity of Cuba to the U.S., and the dynamic church within Cuba, both sources will be used for the short-term mission work that includes the initial survey and contact activities.​​ Roger Peterson suggests that short-term missional forays that are purpose-driven and Spirit led are useful, but that “four of every five short-termers” are targeted to the “already churched or reached people groups.”91​​ He suggests a three-fold regimen for short-term missions​​ (STM):

  • STM activity is not formational, these are not church-planting or mission-opening efforts, but rather support activities for current missional projects and programs;

 

  • STMs should “repent of self-sufficiency.” This is not a financial equation, but an operational mandate. Again, STMs should support and enhance existing missions;

 

 3.​​ Re-designate “short-term mission trips,” to “short-term missions.​​ Instead of a field trip, each is a mission has a goal, a plan to implement that goal, the resources to accomplish the goal, and a review plan to assess success and improve the next STM.92

 

As a final note, this project is a spiritual outreach to the lost souls of the Hindu population of Cuba. It is​​ not a social, economic, or political rescue mission. ​​ As C. Peter Wagner muses, “While we must not neglect the social responsibility, in my opinion, we must never let it get in the way of soul-winning evangelism.”93

 

 

Conclusion

At the risk of deviating from the formal requirements​​ to​​ develop a plan to evangelize a well-documented people group, the​​ obvious​​ needs​​ of this overlooked group calls for attention.​​ The eternal souls of some 35 thousand Cuban Hindus are at risk:​​ over​​ 780​​ Cuban Hindus die​​ each​​ day without Christ.94​​ It also illustrates that​​ front-end​​ data is valuable but not essential​​ if considered in the planning.​​ The​​ only​​ “givens” in this​​ project is that there is an overall Hindu population of 35 thousand, of whom. Although some research shows that the current “revival today reaches across the western Christian world and far beyond it,” it also carries a warning: “The boom of the ‘new religious movements’ does not supplant the secular movement, but rather intersects with it.”95

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Bibliography

 

 

Allen, Ronald.​​ Missionary Methods: St. Paul’s or Ours?​​ Grand Rapids: Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1962.

 

Alonso, Aurelio. “Religion in Cuba’s Socialist Transition,”​​ Socialism and Democracy,​​ (March 2010) Vol. 24, Issue 1 (147-159). Accessed 7 May 2018, ​​ http://rx9vh3hy4r.search.serialssolutions.com/?ctx_ver=Z39.88-2004&ctx_enc=info%3Aofi%2Fenc%3AUTF-8&rfr_id=info%3Asid%2Fsummon.serialssolutions.com&rft_val_fmt=info%3Aofi%2Ffmt%3Akev%3Amtx%3Ajournal&rft.genre=article&rft.atitle=Religion+in+Cuba%27s+Socialist+Transition&rft.jtitle=Socialism+and+Democracy&rft.au=Alonso%2C+Aurelio&rft.date=2010-03-01&rft.pub=Routledge&rft.issn=0885-4300&rft.eissn=1745-2635&rft.volume=24&rft.issue=1&rft.spage=147&rft_id=info:doi/10.1080%2F08854300903533010&rft.externalDocID=453765&paramdict=en-US.​​ 

 

Arion, Alexandru-Corneliu. “Some Contemporary Aspects of Hindu-Christian Dialogue,”​​ Icoana Credintei. International Journal of Interdisciplinary Scientific Research,​​ Vol. 2, No. 3 (2016): 69-78.

 

“Christian Missions in Cuba,”​​ AOL Search,​​ npn. Accessed 7 May 2018, https://search.aol.com/aol/search;_ylt=A2KLfRxFmPBamIoA0VBpCWVH;_ylc=X1MDMTE5NzgwMzg4MQRfcgMyBGZyA2NvbXNlYXJjaARncHJpZANCdTFjaXZyTVREeW9xUTNUemVqN05BBG5fcnNsdAMwBG5fc3VnZwMyBG9yaWdpbgNzZWFyY2guYW9sLmNvbQRwb3MDMARwcXN0cgMEcHFzdHJsAzAEcXN0cmwDMzIEcXVlcnkDY2hyaXN0aWFuJTIwbWlzc2lvbnMlMjBpbiUyMGN1YmEEdF9zdG1wAzE1MjU3MTc1MzQ-?q=christian+missions+in+cuba&s_it=sb-top&v_t=comsearch.

 

“Christianity in Cuba.​​ Open Door International​​ (2007):​​ 3. Accessed 1 May 2018, http://sb.od.org./index.php?supp_page=cuba_2.

​​ 

“Countries: Cuba,”​​ Spain Exchange Country Guide,​​ studycountry.com,​​ npn. Accessed 7 May 2018, http://www.studycountry.com/guide/CU-language.htm.

 

Crahan, Margaret E. “Cuba: Religion and Civil Society,”​​ Social Research: An International Quarterly,​​ Vol. 84, No. 2 (Summer 2017): npn, Accessed 7 May 2018. https://muse-jhu-edu.ezproxy.liberty.edu/article/668227.

 

“Cuba: Fidel Implodes, The Gospel Explodes.”​​ Voice of the Martyrs​​ (October​​ 2002).

 

“Cuba--Joshua Project.​​ Joshua Project.net: npn.​​ Accessed 17 April 2018.​​ https://joshuaproject.net/countries/CU.

 

“Cuba.”​​ Maps.nationmaster.com.​​ Accessed 7 May 2018.​​ https://search.aol.com/aol/image;_ylt=AwrE19C9ZPBalJAAojFpCWVH;_ylu=X3oDMTByMDgyYjJiBGNvbG8DYmYxBHBvcwMyBHZ0aWQDBHNlYwNzYw--?q=cuba+map&v_t=comsearch#id=2&iurl=http%3A%2F%2Fimages.nationmaster.com%2Fimages%2Fmotw%2Famericas%2Fcuba_rel94.jpg&action=click.

 

“Cuba Population 2018,”​​ WorldPopulationReview.com.​​ Accessed 15 April 2018,​​ http://worldpopulationreview.com/countries/cuba-population/.

 

“Cuban Population.”​​ Havana-Guide.com​​ (2015). Accessed 18 April 2018,​​ http://www.havana-guide.com/history-of-cuba.html.

 

“Cuban Religions,”​​ Havana-Guide​​ (2014), npn. Accessed 16 April 2018, file:///F:/Liberty%20University/GLST%20500/Research%20paper%20data/Cuban%20Religions.html.

 

“Culture and Traditions,”​​ cuainfo,de,​​ npn, accessed 7 May 2018, http://cubainfo.de/main-navigation/country-society/culture-and-traditions.html?L=1.

 

“Culture of Cuba,​​ Maps of the World,​​ npn, accessed 7 July 2018, https://www.mapsofworld.com/cuba/culture-of-cuba.html.

Enns,​​ Paul.​​ The Moody Handbook of Theology,​​ Revised and Expanded.​​ Chicago: Moody Publishers, 2008. ​​​​ 

 

Gordon, Pat, VP of Development and Recruitment for Fundamental Baptist World-Wide Mission. Personal conversation. 29 April 2018.

 

“Internet Users by Country (2016),”​​ InternetLiveStats.com: npn. Accessed 1 May 2018.​​ file:///F:/Liberty%20University/GLST%20500/Research%20paper%20data/Internet%20Users%20by%20Country%20(2016).html.

 

James, Steve.​​ “About Us,”​​ 100 Fires.net: Cuba and World Spanish Outreach,​​ npn. Accessed 7 May 2018, http://www.100fires.net/home.html.

 

James, Steve.​​ “What We Do,”​​ 100 Fires.net: Cuba and World Spanish Outreach,​​ npn. Accessed 7 May 2018, http://www.100fires.net/home.html.

 

Johnstone, Patrick, and Jason Mandryk.​​ Operation World: 21st​​ Century Edition.​​ Waynesboro, GA: Paternoster USA, 2010.

 

Lee, Morgan. “When the Saints Go Marching Into Cuba and Myanmar,”​​ Christianity Today​​ (16 March 2015) npn. Accessed 2 May 2018,​​ https://www.christianitytoday.com/

ct/2009/july/24.7.html.

 

Madasamy,​​ Thirumalai.​​ Sharing Your Faith with a Hindu.​​ Minneapolis: Bethany House, 2002.

 

Malado, Jardine. “Cuba Bars Ministry from Distributing NJV Bibles,”​​ Christian Today​​ (4 April 2018): npn. Accessed 1 May 2018, https://christiantoday.com/article/cuba-bars-ministry-from-distributing-niv-bibles/128033.htm.

Mandryk, Jason, ed., Operation World, 7th edition (Colorado Springs: Biblica, 2010).

 

Nelson, Kurt and Bob Garrett. “A Church Planting Movement in Cuba,”​​ Mission Frontiers:​​ Church Planting Movements​​ (March-April 2011): npn. Accessed 1 May 2018, http://www.missionfrontiers.org/issue/article/a-church-planting-movement-in-cuba.

 

Newman, Las G. “The Caribbean’s Response to the Great Commission,”​​ biblicalstudies.org.uk:​​ (18-32). Accessed 7 May 2018, biblicalstudies.org.uk/pdf/cjet/01-1_16.pdf.

 

Pate, Larry.​​ Misionologia: Nuestra Cometido Transcultural.​​ (Deerfield, FL: Editorial Vida, 1987).

 

Patel, Rajesh.​​ “Struggles of the Caribbean Hindus.”​​ Discover India: Sanskriti​​ (12 June 2014): npn. Accessed 23 April 2018.​​ http://www.sanskritimagazine.com/history/struggles-caribbean-hindus/.

 

Perez, Louis A., Jr. “Protestant Missionaries in Cuba: Archival Records, Manuscript Collections, and Research Prospects,”​​ Latin American Research Review,​​ Vol. 27, no. 1 (1992): 105-120.​​ Accessed 7 May 2018,​​ https://www-jstor-org.ezproxy.liberty.edu/stable/pdf/2503719.pdf?refreqid=excelsior%3A8f192ffda461ff89adb727258b9c5d7f.

 

Peterson, Roger. “Missio Dei, or ‘Missio​​ Me’?” ​​ Perspectives on the World Christian Movement: A Reader, 4th​​ ed., Ralph D. Winter and Steven C. Hawthorne, ed. Pasadena: William Carey Library, 2009.

 

Pique, Joan Marie. “Thousands Celebrate Virgin of Charity,”​​ The Miami Herald​​ (9 September 1997): npn. Accessed 7 May 2018, https://muse-jhu-edu.ezproxy.liberty.edu/article/668227.

 

“Prisoner of Faith: Pastor Carlos Lamelas, Cuba.”​​ Release International​​ (2006):​​ 1.​​ Accessed 1 May 2018,​​ http://www.releaseinternational.org/media/download_gallery/Prisoners%20of%Faith%20Alert%20June2006.

 

“Religion in Cuba.”​​ GlobalSecurity.org,​​ npn. Accessed. 18 May 2018, https://www.globalsecurity.org/military/world/cuba/religion.htm.

 

Richmond,​​ H. L.​​ “Christ Movements in the Hindu World,”​​ Perspectives on the World Christian Movement: A Reader, 4th​​ ed., Ralph D. Winter and Steven C. Hawthorne, ed. Pasadena: William Carey Library, 2009.

 

Rodriguez, Porifiro. “Initial Thoughts on Entering the People Group: Types of Strategies to enter the People Group:” (25 April​​ 2018): npn.​​ LUO GLST 500 D 04. ​​​​ Accessed 1 May 2018,  ​​ ​​ ​​ ​​ ​​ ​​ ​​ ​​ ​​ ​​ ​​ ​​ ​​​​ https://learn.liberty.edu/webapps/discussionboard/do/message?action=list_messages&course_id=_409039_1&nav=discussion_board_entry&conf_id=_768069_1&forum_id=_1688447_1&message_id=_31086641_1.  ​​ ​​ ​​ ​​ ​​ ​​ ​​ ​​​​ 

 

Smalley,​​ William A.​​ “Cultural Implications of an Indigenous Church,​​ Perspectives on the World Christian Movement: A Reader, 4th​​ ed., Ralph D. Winter and Steven C. Hawthorne, ed. Pasadena: William Carey Library, 2009.

 

Stack,​​ Jim.​​ “What We Have Found,”​​ MIS 9400: Facilitating Church Planning Movements,​​ 

Columbia International University​​ (January​​ 2007):​​ npn.

 

Staten, Christopher.​​ The History of Cuba.​​ NY: St. Martin’s Griffin, 2003.

 

​​ “U.S.-Cuba Relations.”​​ Council on Foreign Relations​​ (19 January 2018): npn. Accessed 17 April 2018.​​ https://www.cfr.org/backgrounder/us-cuba-relations.

 

Wagner, C. Peter. “On the Cutting Edge of Mission Strategy,”​​ Perspectives on the World Christian Movement: A Reader, 4th​​ ed., Ralph D. Winter and Steven C. Hawthorne, ed. Pasadena: William Carey Library, 2009.

 

 

 

 

1

​​ “U.S.-Cuba Relations,”​​ Council on Foreign Relations:​​ npn, accessed 17 April 2018,​​ https://www.cfr.org/

backgrounder/us-cuba-relations.

 

2

​​ “Cuba—Joshua Project,” Joshua Project.net: npn, accessed 17 April 2018,​​ https://joshuaproject.net/

countries/CU.

 

3

​​ Madasamy​​ Thirumalai,​​ Sharing Your Faith with a Hindu​​ (Minneapolis: Bethany House, 2002), 19-27.

4

​​ “Cuba,” maps.nationmaster.com., accessed 7 May 2018,​​ https://search.aol.com/aol/image;_ylt=

AwrE19C9ZPBalJAAojFpCWVH;_ylu=X3oDMTByMDgyYjJiBGNvbG8DYmYxBHBvcwMyBHZ0aWQDBHNlYwNzYw--?q=cuba+map&v_t=comsearch#id=2&iurl=http%3A%2F%2Fimages.nationmaster.com%2Fimages

%2Fmotw%2Famericas%2Fcuba_rel94.jpg&action=click.

5

​​ Ibid.

6

​​ Joshua, npn.

7

​​ “Cuba Population 2018,”​​ World Population Review, npn, accessed 15 April 2018,​​ http://

worldpopulationreview.com/countries/cuba-population/.

8

​​ Raj Patel, “Struggles of the Caribbean Hindus,”​​ Sanskriti​​ (12 June 2014), npn, accessed 7 May 2018,​​ http://www.sanskritimagazine.com/history/struggles-caribbean-hindus/.

9

​​ History, 25-26.

10

​​ Struggles, npn.

11

​​ Atlas del Mexico Prehispanico.​​ Revista Arqueoligia mexicana. Numero especial 5 (Julio de 2000). Raices/Instituto Nacional de Antropologia e Historia: Mexico.

 

12

​​ Clifford L. Statten,​​ The History of Cuba​​ (NY:​​ St. Martin’s Griffin, 2003), 13.

13

​​ “Cuban Population,”​​ Havana-Guide.com,​​ npn,​​ accessed 18 April 2018,​​ http://www.havana-guide.com/history-of-cuba.html.

 

14

​​ History, 22-23.

15

​​ Ibid., 30.

16

​​ History, 31-33.

17

​​ Population, npn.

18

​​ History, 40.

19

​​ Ibid., 40-41.

20

​​ Ibid., 45-47, 54.

21

​​ Ibid, 62-63.

22

​​ Ibid.

23

​​ Relations, npn.

24

​​ Joshua, npn.

25

​​ “Countries: Cuba,”​​ Spain Exchange Country Guide,​​ studycountry.com,​​ npn. Accessed 7 May 2018, http://www.studycountry.com/guide/CU-language.htm.

26

​​ Joshua, npn.

27

​​ “Culture of Cuba,​​ Maps of the World,​​ npn, accessed 7 July 2018,​​ https://www.mapsofworld.

com/cuba/culture-of-cuba.html.
​​ 

28

​​ History, 4.

29

​​ Ibid., 4.

30

​​ Jardine Malado, “Cuba Bars Ministry from Distributing NJV Bibles,”​​ Christian Today​​ (4 April 2018): npn, accessed 1 May 2018,​​ https://christiantoday.com/article/cuba-bars-ministry-from-distributing-niv-bibles/

128033.htm.

31

​​ Jason Mandryk, ed., Operation World, 7th edition (Colorado Springs: Biblica, 2010), p. 291.

32

​​ History, 5-7.

33

​​ Pat Gordon, VP of Development and Recruitment for Fundamental Baptist World-Wide Mission, personal conversation, 29 April 2018.

 

34

​​ “Internet Users by Country (2016),” InternetLiveStats.com: npn, accessed 1 May 2018,​​ file:///F:/

Liberty%20University/GLST%20500/Research%20paper%20data/Internet%20Users%20by%20Country%20(2016).html.

35

​​ Margaret E. Crahan, “Cuba: Religion and Civil Society,”​​ Social Research: An International Quarterly,​​ Vol. 84, No. 2 (Summer 2017): npn, accessed 7 May 2018,​​ https://muse-jhu-edu.ezproxy.liberty.edu/article/668227.

36

​​ “Cuban Religions,”​​ Havana-Guide​​ (2014), npn. Accessed 16 April 2018,​​ file:///F:/Liberty%20

University/GLST%20500/Research%20paper%20data/Cuban%20Religions.html.

37

​​ Kurt Nelson and Bob Garrett, “A Church Planting Movement in Cuba,”​​ Mission Frontiers: Church Planting Movements​​ (March-April 2011): 25, accessed 1 May 2018, http://www.missionfrontiers.org/issue/article/a-church-planting-movement-in-cuba.

38

​​ “Religion in Cuba,”​​ GlobalSecurity.org,​​ npn, accessed 18 May 2018,​​ https://www.globalSecurity

.org/military/world/cuba/religion.htm.

39

​​ Joshua, npn.

40

​​ Cuban Religions, npn.

41

​​ Ibid.

42

​​ Las G. Newman, “The Caribbean’s Response to the Great Commission,”​​ biblicalstudies.org.uk: 18,​​ accessed 7 May 2018,​​ biblicalstudies.org.uk/pdf/cjet/01-1_16.pdf.

43

​​ Timothy Morgan, “Back to Cuba,”​​ Christianity Today, (9 July 2009): npn, accessed 2 May 2018,​​ https://www.christianitytoday.com/ct/2009/july/24.7.html.

 

44

​​ Struggles, npn.

45

​​ Louis A. Perez, Jr., “Protestant Missionaries in Cuba: Archival Records, Manuscript Collections, and Research Prospects,”​​ Latin American Research Review,​​ Vol. 27, no. 1 (1992): 105, accessed 7 May 2018,​​ https://www-jstor-org.ezproxy.liberty.edu/stable/pdf/2503719.pdf?refreqid=excelsior%3A8f192ffda461ff89

adb727258b9c5d7f.

46

​​ Church Planting, 25.

47

​​ All Scripture from the King James Version of the Bible unless otherwise noted.

48

​​ Discovering, 25. ​​​​ 

49

​​ Jim Stack, “What We Have Found,”​​ MIS 9400: Facilitating Church Planning Movements,​​ Columbia International University (Jan 2007), npn.

50

​​ Ibid.

51

​​ Personal conversations with​​ Steve James​​ during​​ a​​ Missions Conference held at the Atoka First Baptist Church in Atoka, TN​​ (April 2017).

52

​​ “Cuba: Fidel Implodes, The Gospel Explodes,”​​ Voice of the Martyrs​​ (October​​ 2002), 13.

53

​​ “Christianity in Cuba,”​​ Open Door International​​ (2007), 3, accessed 1​​ May 2018,​​ http://sb.od.org./

index.php?supppage=cuba_2.​​ 

54

​​ “Prisoner of Faith: Pastor Carlos Lamelas, Cuba,”​​ Release International​​ (2006), 1, accessed 1 May 2018,​​ http://www.releaseinternational.org/media/download_gallery/Prisoners%20of%Faith%20Alert%20June2006.

55

​​ “Christian Missions in Cuba,”​​ AOL Search,​​ npn. Accessed 7 May 2018,​​ https://search.aol.com/aol/search;_ylt=A2KLfRxFmPBamIoA0VBpCWVH;_ylc=X1MDMTE5NzgwMzg4MQRfcgMyBGZyA2NvbXNlYXJjaARncHJpZANCdTFjaXZyTVREeW9xUTNUemVqN05BBG5fcnNsdAMwBG5fc3VnZwMyBG9yaWdpbgNzZWFyY2guYW9sLmNvbQRwb3MDMARwcXN0cgMEcHFzdHJsAzAEcXN0cmwDMzIEcXVlcnkDY2hyaXN0aWFuJTIwbWlzc2lvbnMlMjBpbiUyMGN1YmEEdF9zdG1wAzE1MjU3MTc1MzQ-?q=christian+missions+in+cuba&s_it=sb-top&v_t=comsearch.

56

​​ H. L. Richmond, “Christ Movements in the Hindu World,”​​ Perspectives on the World Christian Movement: A Reader, 4th​​ ed., Ralph D. Winter and Steven C. Hawthorne, ed. (Pasadena: William Carey Library, 2009), 590.

57

​​ Ibid.

58

​​ Ibid.

59

​​ Ibid.

60

​​ Lee, Morgan“When the Saints Go Marching Into Cuba and Myanmar,”​​ Christianity Today​​ (16 March 2015) npn. Accessed 2 May 2018,​​ https://www.christianitytoday.com/ct/2009/july/24.7.html.

61

​​ Ibid.

62

​​ Here layperson distinguishes between the formally trained and ordained (clergy), and the on-the-job training as demonstrated by the first-century church as called out by Jesus.

63

​​ Morgan​​ Lee,​​ “When the Saints Go Marching Into Cuba and Myanmar,”​​ Christianity Today​​ (16 March 2015) npn, accessed 2 May 2018,​​ https://www.christianitytoday.com/

ct/2009/july/24.7.html.

64

​​ Ibid.

65

​​ Ibid.

66

​​ Socialist Transition, 154.

67

​​ Ibid.

68

​​ Steve James, “About Us,”100 Fires.net: Cuba and World Spanish Outreach,​​ npn, accessed 7 May 2018,​​ http://www.100fires.net/home.html.

69

​​ Morgan Lee, “When the Saints Go Marching Into Cuba and Myanmar,”​​ Christianity Today​​ (16 March 2015) npn, accessed 2 May 2018,​​ https://www.christianitytoday.com/ct/2009/july/24.7.html.

70

​​ Church Planting, 25.

71

​​ ​​ When the Saints, npn.

72

​​ Alexandru-Corneliu Arion, “Some Contemporary Aspects of Hindu-Christian Dialogue,”​​ Icoana Credintei. International Journal of Interdisciplinary Scientific Research,​​ Vol. 2, No. 3 (2016): 69.

74

​​ Ibid.

75

​​ Jardine Malado, “Cuba Bars Ministry from Distributing NIV Bibles,”​​ Christian Today.com​​ (4 April 2018) npn, accessed 1 May 2018, https://www.christiantoday.com/article/cuba-bars-ministry-from-distributing-niv-bibles/128033.htm.

76

​​ Saints, npn.

77

​​ Ibid.

78

​​ Patrick Johnstone and Jason Mandryk,​​ Operation World: 21st​​ Century Edition​​ (Waynesboro, GA: Paternoster USA, 2010), 215.

79

​​ Joshua, npn.

80

​​ Ronald Allen,​​ Missionary Methods: St. Paul’s or Ours?​​ (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1962), 12-17.

81

​​ Larry Pate,​​ Misionologia: Nuestra Cometido Transcultural​​ (Deerfield, FL: Editorial Vida, 1987), 230-232.

82

​​ Porifiro Rodriguez, “Initial Thoughts on Entering the People Group: Types of Strategies to enter the People Group,” (25 April​​ 2018), LUO GLST 500 D 04, npn, accessed​​ 1 May 2018,​​ https://learn.liberty.

edu/webapps/discussionboard/do/message?action=list_messages&course_id=_409039_1&nav=discussion_board_entry&conf_id=_768069_1&forum_id=_1688447_1&message_id=_31086641_1 ​​ ​​ ​​ ​​ ​​ ​​ ​​ ​​ ​​​​ 

83

​​ Steve James, “What We Do,” 100Fires.net:​​ 

84

​​ Methods, 81.

85

​​ William A. Smalley, “Cultural Implications of an Indigenous Church,​​ Perspectives on the World Christian Movement: A Reader, 4th​​ ed., Ralph D. Winter and Steven C. Hawthorne, ed. (Pasadena: William Carey Library, 2009),​​ 497-501.

86

​​ Christ Movements, 591.

87

​​ Paul Enns,​​ The Moody Handbook of Theology,​​ Revised and Expanded (Chicago: Moody Publishers, 2008), 105-106).

88

​​ Joshua Project, npn.

89

​​ Joshua Project, npn.

90

​​ Ibid.

91

​​ Roger Peterson, “Missio Dei, or ‘Missio​​ Me’?” ​​ Perspectives on the World Christian Movement: A Reader, 4th​​ ed., Ralph D. Winter and Steven C. Hawthorne, ed. (Pasadena: William Carey Library, 2009), 752.

 

92

​​ Ibid., 754-755.

93

​​ C. Peter Wagner, “On the Cutting Edge of Mission Strategy,”​​ Perspectives on the World Christian Movement: A Reader, 4th​​ ed., Ralph D. Winter and Steven C. Hawthorne, ed. (Pasadena: William Carey Library, 2009), 575.

 

94

​​ Cuba Population 2018, npn.

95

​​ Socialist Transition, 158.

2

An Exegetical Analysis of Ephesians 6:10-20

 

 

 

 

 

 

LIBERTY UNIVERSITY SCHOOL OF DIVINITY

 

 

 

An Exegetical Analysis of Ephesians 6:10-20

 

 

Submitted to Dr.​​ Leo Percer​​ 

 

In partial fulfillment of the requirements for the completion of

 

 

 

 

 

NBST610​​ B01

 

Summer​​ 2018

 

Hermeneutics

 

 

 

by

 

 

Robert Beanblossom

 

3​​ July​​ 2018

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Contents

 

Introduction……………………………………………………….…………..…….1

Background​​ ………………………………………………………………….………...3

Authorship………………………………………………………………………………3

Location and Date ……………………………………………………………………...7

Original Audience ……………………………………………………………………...7

Purpose ……………………………………………………………………………..…10

Ephesians 6:10-20……………………………….…………………………….…...…14

Hermeneutical Analysis​​ ……………………………………………………………...14

Application​​ …………………………………………………………………………21

Historical Understanding ……………………………………………………………....22

Universal Principles ……………………………………………………………………24

Applications for Today ………………………………………………….……………..24

God is Sufficient for All of Our Needs​​ ………………………………………25

God Expects Us to Engage in His Battle​​ …………………………………….27

God provides the Tools, We Provide the Labor​​ ……………………….……27

Conclusion​​ …………………………………………………………………………..…28

Bibliography …………………………………………………….……………….....…..30

​​ 

 

Introduction

The Epistle to the Ephesians presents the “sublimity of the church” as the body of Christ according to H. C. Thiessen.1​​ “We pass into the stillness and hush of the sanctuary when we turn to Ephesians,” says William G. Moorhead.2 ​​ ​​​​ The​​ Christian life, according​​ the​​ epistle, is one of spiritual warfare against principalities, against powers, against rulers of darkness​​ . . . , (and) against spiritual wickedness” (Eph 6:12).3​​ The sure solution to enable Christians to “be strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might,” (6:10)​​ according to Paul,​​ is to put on the “whole armor of God” (6:11a). In this paper we will examine the text​​ of 6:10-20​​ in the context of​​ the original messenger and recipients. We will do so​​ within​​ a conservative evangelical worldview that seeks to​​ derive​​ practical​​ applications, or at least guidelines,​​ for​​ Christians in​​ our world.​​ In this, we​​ join Paul T. Eckel as we “commit ourselves afresh to an examination” of the truths of the existence and power of evil in the world and its relevance to Christians today as put forth by​​ the Apostle​​ in​​ this​​ text.4

This will not be without challenges. Andrew T. Lincoln cites three: (1)​​ current liberal scholarship holds that the epistle​​ by​​ Paul was actually written by an unnamed follower in his​​ name, (2)​​ some​​ commentators see the placement​​ within the​​ larger​​ passage as a concluding exhortation of the ethical second half of the letter, but are perplexed by the “sudden change in content, tone and style;”​​ and,​​ (3) the interpretation of the various pieces of armour are variously described as​​ “objective soteriological benefits bestowed by God,” while others contend that they represent “subjective ethical qualities required of believers.5​​ Finally, we will consider the division of Paul’s combatants into groups with “distinct martial characteristics:” believers capitalizing on​​ God’s​​ strength and​​ close-in​​ armament while the enemy relies on​​ the​​ “wiles of the devil,”​​ political power and long-range weapons.

The biblical text, like the material world. . . is an autonomous reality (that) can be explained without reference to theology . . . (and) its interpretation need not be conceived as an act of participating in God’s action,” per John Milbank,6​​ but​​ this is a futile​​ as an act of worship and submission to the God of creation as it​​ misses the intentional and infinite meaning of the Word​​ (cf. Eph 4:18).​​ God did not provide the Bible to​​ primarily​​ be​​ the​​ object​​ of learned investigation and discussion​​ by the world, but​​ as​​ His​​ primary mode of communication​​ with​​ man​​ bringing​​ salvation for the unsaved​​ and​​ spiritual growth and fellowship for the saved.​​ We strongly hold​​ that His purpose,​​ and our desire​​ as we​​ investigate​​ Ephesians, is spiritual growth​​ and​​ intellectual development.​​ The message of Ephesians is one of encouragement in the face of trials and challenges that​​ will​​ come.​​ God, who expects his children to “be strong in the Lord . . . . as they “stand against the wiles of the devil,” makes His “whole armor” available that we “may be​​ able to withstand in the evil day” (Eph 6: 10, 11, 13).​​ It remains for us to take the whole armour upon ourselves that we may stand firmly in our service to Him.

 

Background

Ephesians is the tenth book in the Protestant NT canon. It follows the four gospels, Acts, and Paul’s letters to the Corinthians and Galatians.​​ Ephesians is one of Paul’s four letters known as the Prison Epistles​​ which are believed to be have been written during one of Paul’s imprisonments: three to churches and one​​ a​​ personal letter.7​​ ​​ Its​​ genre “epistle,” or “letter,​​ is​​ a style​​ common in the ancient world​​ and​​ used in the Bible by Paul, John, Peter, James, and Jude.​​ The general style of Paul’s letters​​ includes​​ a greeting, a prayer of thanksgiving, a section on doctrine addressing a problem within the church followed by a practical application for the recipient, and personal notes;​​ this letter varies in not addressing a​​ specific​​ problem. ​​ 

 

 

Authorship

Paul, who considered himself the spiritual father of​​ the churches in the province of Asia,8​​ is the self-proclaimed author of this letter​​ (1:1; 3:1)​​ to the church at Ephesus.​​ This introduction fits the Pauline pattern in his epistles.9​​ The​​ letter includes many statements in the​​ first person​​ including his opening greeting and closing in which he claims to have personally sent his messenger Tychicus to them.10​​ The epistle acknowledges that Tychicus​​ wrote the letter​​ (6:24)​​ as​​ he did Colossians​​ (Col 4:18);11​​ scholarship considers him to be Paul’s amanuensis. As Paul’s companion and messenger during this period, he may have had input, original or editorial, into Paul’s composition.​​ Speculation suggests that Paul’s “thorn in the flesh” (2 Cor 12:7) affected his writing in​​ a​​ way that​​ affected​​ his penmanship, making it​​ distinctive,​​ encouraging the use of an​​ amanuensis.12​​ 

External and​​ internal​​ evidence as well as tradition support Pauline authorship.​​ It is one of​​ thirteen letters by this Apostle,​​ with​​ seven “undisputed,13​​ and​​ six​​ “disputed”​​ in which authorship is questioned.14​​ It was not until Erasmus in the fifteenth century that the authorship was disputed.​​ The early church fathers used the epistle, accepting Pauline authorship.​​ Marcion included it in his canon as early as ca. AD 140. It​​ was included in the Muratorian Canon​​ of​​ 180.15​​ Clement of Rome uses language resembling 1:8 and 4:4-6 in his​​ Epistle to the Corinthians.​​ Ignatius uses language reminiscent of 3:3 and 4:9 in his​​ Epistle to the​​ Ephesians and​​ uses 5:25 in his​​ Epistle to Polycarp.​​ Polycarp, himself, refers to 4:26 in his​​ Epistle to the Philippians. Hermas​​ the Shepherd​​ uses 4:30 in his​​ Commandment Tenth.​​ Clement of Alexandria uses​​ 4:21-25 in​​ Stomata,​​ calling it the Epistle to the Ephesians, and uses 4:13-18 in​​ Instructions. All considered Paul​​ to be​​ the author.16​​ Chapter and verse references, of course, are given as modern references, not as original divisions of the Word.​​ No​​ other​​ serious question of authorship​​ occurred​​ beyond​​ Erasmus’ lone​​ contention​​ until the Enlightenment when secularist scholars attacked the Bible on many fronts.17​​ 

More importantly, since we hold the Bible to be the inerrant inspired Word of God, we cannot accept other authorship without contradicting​​ this foundational​​ premise: this would be a logical contradiction;​​ inerrant​​ and​​ inspired​​ have no degrees.​​ Secular theologians disagree.​​ Those who dispute the Pauline authorship of the various letters do so on deductive bases with no emperical evidence to contradict the internal claims.​​ Klein, et al., summarize the arguments and counter-arguments:

The linguistic and theological difference among the Epistles have been over blown. Given the limited amount of material we have from any one Scriptural​​ writing and​​ given the different styles authors will adopt for different circumstances, we doubt that a modern reader could ever conclusively say that the person whose name appears in the opening verse could not have written a given Epistle . . . . But neither should we read such texts uncritically.18

 

The tenuous nature of claims​​ against Pauline authorship​​ is​​ illustrated by Carson, et al., who state that the letter includes words not found elsewhere in Paul’s writing, but do​​ not​​ discuss specific cases.19​​ Ephesians does contain words not used elsewhere in the NT.​​ P. N Harrison​​ has found​​ that Ephesians contains an average of 4.6 words per “page”​​ that are unique to the NT or unique to this letter, which​​ he finds​​ consistent with the average in all the epistles.20​​ Harrison’s research has been challenged, but not proven faulty. Russell​​ Pregeant​​ takes a somewhat broader approach, stating that, “Much like Colossians, Ephesians is characterized by lengthy, complex​​ sentences and an unusual number of words not found in the undisputed letters.”21​​ We wonder why a style unanticipated by the reader​​ two thousand years after the fact​​ in​​ a manuscript​​ that has been​​ in continuous use throughout the whole period​​ renders the​​ identity of the author​​ suspect.​​ Preageant​​ presents a novel argument​​ regarding​​ the unusual words that is worthy of further research: “It is particularly striking that many of the unfamiliar words occur frequently in later writings of the New Testament and in Christian literature after the NT period.”22​​ Since no one has seriously​​ proposed​​ a date of authorship later than the mid-60s,​​ Pregeant’s​​ veiled suggestion​​ that the epistle was written in the second century or​​ that​​ redactors have “swapped out” period words for​​ others​​ more​​ comfortable for​​ “modern”​​ second-century​​ audiences is interesting. It reminds one of the flurry of biblical translations that attempt to​​ make the Bible​​ understandable to​​ modern man​​ by using current speech patterns​​ that​​ become​​ outdated before their copywrite is issued.​​ 

Still disputing Pauline authorship,​​ Preageant​​ changes direction and states that, considering the “literary relationship of Ephesians to Colossians​​ there is so much overlap between the two that many scholars conclude that one was copied from the other or that both used a common source.”23​​ Theissen​​ agrees with the assessment of relatedness, stating that “nearly every sentence has echoes of what Paul has said elsewhere” in his letters, quoting Lewis,​​ who found that of 155 verses in Ephesians, 78 are found in Colossians in varying degrees of conformity, but​​ logically​​ concludes that this is​​ an indicator of Pauline authorship.24​​ We​​ find it​​ interesting that one​​ criterion​​ for Pregeant’s conclusion is that​​ to letters by the same author have​​ common ground in literary characteristics​​ and​​ in sentence structure. One might​​ ask if the​​ commonality​​ cited​​ might be the result of​​ the​​ common author, and that​​ the​​ author might be Paul as stated​​ in​​ the letters and​​ generally​​ accepted by​​ scholars and theologians for the first seventeen hundred years or so?​​ Rather than commonality,​​ William G. Moorhead who states that “The contrast between Galatians and Ephesians is as marked as can well be.25​​ We will let the source speak for itself.

Location and Date

Paul identifies himself as a prisoner at the time of the letter but holds his “captor” to be Jesus Christ (3:1), the Lord (4:1), for whom he is an “ambassador in bonds” (6:20). This is assumed to reflect his actual status as a prisoner of Rome, either in Caesarea under house arrest (Acts 24:27) ca. AD 57-59, or during his final imprisonment in Rome (Acts 28:30) ca. 60-62.​​ Paul does not indicate any travelling companions in this letter, but he​​ does​​ say​​ in that he is sending Tychicus, a travelling companion in Acts 20,26​​ as his personal messenger​​ to the Christians in Ephesus (6:21).​​ 

All of Paul’s prison epistles are​​ believed​​ to have been written during this period.27​​ If these letters were written during the first imprisonment, the date would be within the AD 60-62 range which seems to be a reasonable conclusion.​​ Theissen uses the same logic to arrive at a date of AD 60,​​ while​​ disputing​​ Pauline authorship.28

Original Audience

Tradition and the​​ introduction​​ both​​ state​​ that this letter is​​ intended for​​ the Christians in the church at Ephesus​​ (1:1),​​ a major Roman city​​ and capital of the province of Asia, located a few miles inland from the Mediterranean Sea​​ on the Cayster River.​​ Some early manuscripts omit​​ en Epheso​​ (in Ephesus) suggesting that the letter might have been intended as a circular letter.29​​ This argument is supported by the lack of personal notes in the text found in other​​ Pauline​​ epistles. This letter is also different​​ as it​​ brings​​ encouragement to the church rather than addressing a specific problem, thus allowing for logical differences in presentation. Galatians 1:2 (“unto the churches of Galatia)​​ in the​​ majority​​ of extant texts​​ gives us Paul’s​​ addressee. This is not to preclude​​ his intention​​ for the letter to be shared as a circular; he specifically​​ instructed the Colossians to “forward” that letter to the Christians at Laodicea (Col 4:16).​​ 

Today the remains of the city, close to the modern city of Selcuk​​ on​​ the western edge of Turkey,​​ lies​​ about five miles inland from the Aegean coast at the modern port city of Kusadasi.​​ Originally on the coast, the shifting​​ shoreline​​ “moved”​​ the city inland but did not affect​​ its​​ commercial and political importance during​​ NT times.​​ Ephesus​​ included a great theater with a seating capacity of 50 thousand, and the Temple of Diana (Roman) or Artemis (Greek)​​ (Ac 19:23-41),​​ a Wonder of the Ancient World.​​ 

Ephesus was​​ a key city in the developing​​ church. It was​​ Paul’s great open door,​​ standing​​ with​​ Jerusalem and Rome​​ as centers of Christianity.​​ Churches in the great Roman cities with their networks of transportation and communication facilitated travel​​ that helped the​​ rapid spread​​ of the church under the leadership of the Holy Spirit.​​ Paul, John, and Timothy all visited or spent time there.30​​ ​​ Paul founded​​ this church​​ during a brief stay at the end of his second​​ missionary journey​​ (Acts 18:18-21) after planting churches in Philippi, Thessalonica, Berea, Athens, and Corinth.​​ He​​ opened​​ this ministry​​ by preaching in the synagogue, “reasoning with the Jews” but left for Caesarea even though he was asked to stay longer (cf. Ac 18:18-21). In his absence Aquila and Priscilla, friends from Corinth who remained in Ephesus,​​ counselled Apollos, a​​ “man instructed in the way of the Lord . . . (who) taught diligently the things of the Lord, knowing only the baptism of John” (Ac​​ 18:25). Apollos was converted and became an effective​​ teacher​​ and evangelist​​ in the area, rivaling Paul and Peter in​​ local​​ popularity.31​​ Paul​​ did not see him as a rival, but a compatriot:​​ “I have planted, Apollos watered, but God gave the increase” (1 Cor 3:6).​​ 

Returning during his third missionary journey, he stayed about three years (cf.​​ Ac 19:1; 10:20-31), returning​​ the synagogue to preach, but​​ wore out his welcome​​ after about three months; he​​ was evicted and set up headquarters in the school of Tyrammis.​​ Paul​​ found about a dozen disciples of John in Ephesus who had not heard of the Holy Ghost since they believed. Being baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus, the “Holy Ghost came upon them” in what is known as the Gentile Pentecost (Acts 19:1-7).​​ The gospel spread from Ephesus throughout Asia Minor (cf. Ac 19:23-20:1)​​ in large part due to the work of the Ephesian church, the object of this letter.

The Spirit​​ worked​​ mightily through Paul​​ in the city​​ and the number of converts who turned from the idolatrous worship of Diana was significant enough that an unhappy​​ contingent of silversmiths who made their living making idols and related items,​​ and led by Demetrius,​​ ​​ complained that Paul was destroying their businesses​​ (cf. Acts 19:20-41).​​ An interesting note on Paul’s experience in Ephesus is found in 1​​ Corinthians: “after the manner of men I have fought with beasts at Ephesus . . .” (1 Cor​​ 5:32). Perhaps the “wild beasts” he fought​​ are​​ a metaphor for the “many adversaries” he found in the city amidst the “great door that is opened unto me” (1 Cor 16:8-9). Perhaps the silversmiths were​​ his “wild beasts.”​​ The Ephesians enjoyed entertainment in which wild animals were pitted against other animals or people.32​​ “Perils” from wild animals​​ are​​ not in Paul’s list of the woes he suffered, although “perils in the city” are (2 Cor 11:24-30). We simply do not know.

The​​ “silversmith​​ riots”​​ drove Paul from the city (Acts 20:1).​​ He​​ later met a contingent of​​ Ephesian​​ church leaders at Miletus to encourage them and warn them against apostacy (Acts 20:16-38).​​ Possibly an ongoing problem within the Ephesian church, this warning​​ was repeated in Christ’s warning to the church​​ in Revelation​​ that could “not bear them which are evil,” but had “left their first love,” having “fallen” to the point that they needed to repent (Rev 2:1-7).​​ ​​ He preached in the synagogue apparently without significant opposition at that time.

 

Purpose

Carson, et al., state that there is “no unanimity in understanding the letter’s aim,” but concede that “it is clearly (intended) to give instruction to readers,​​ but not in a way familiar from other Pauline letters.33​​ The conflict in their position is clear as they​​ distinguish aim from emphasis: “the letter’s emphasis on the church is unmistakable; Ephesians clearly tells us more about the church universal than do other writings of the Pauline corpus.”34​​ Their analysis of​​ purpose that “shows no unanimity” is so well said​​ that we will​​ let them​​ continue: “In this letter we cannot miss the supreme place of God, who brings salvation despite the unworthiness of sinners. Nor can we overlook the greatness of Christ or the fact that that the Church, His body, occupies an important place in God’s working out of His great purposes.35​​ Their​​ lament​​ that there is “no​​ in understanding the letter’s aim”​​ represents post-Enlightenment thinking that evaluates Scripture​​ based upon contemporary “enlightened” expectations​​ rather than letting the Word drive the​​ hermeneutic​​ process. We will do the latter.​​ The original readers would have “understood both the ethical actions and doctrinal fidelity as prime components of their missions.”36

Two groups​​ stand out: “the believers, who are empowered by God and the supernatural,​​ and cosmic forces of evil​​ (6:10-20).​​ A​​ sequential​​ triune structure for the believers begins with the “primary thrust of this pericope: be strong in the Lord (6:10),” followed by putting on the “whole armour of God (6:11),” and “Stand therefore (6:14).”​​ The purpose is that believers “may be able to withstand” the supernatural enemy​​ (3:10; 6:12).37​​ Spiritual warfare38​​ and​​ the​​ accompanying motifs of strength​​ (3:14-17), armour​​ (6:11, 13), and stand(ing) (6:11, 13, 14)​​ illuminate doctrinal foundations​​ that translate to the principles we will discuss below:​​ Paul’s letter brings both doctrinal issues and practical applications to his audience.

The letter divides​​ naturally​​ into two sections, the first doctrinal​​ (1-3), and the second practical and hortatory (4-6).39​​ All of creation is reconciled to God the Creator​​ by His will (1:3-6)​​ through the blood of God the Son alone (1:7-12;​​ 2:8-9)​​ and sealed by the Holy Spirit (1:13-14); salvation is for all of mankind united into​​ the​​ whole​​ of His Church​​ that is directed to live holy lives that bring honor to God.​​ 40​​ “I therefore,” in 4:1 “signals the readers that ‘Paul’ is about to draw out the implications of what has gone before.”41

The message is clear: The Ephesians are to​​ stand​​ [histemi,​​ staunchly hold a position, (2476)]​​ (Eph 6:11, 13, 14)​​ in the Gospel that Paul has brought them as they continue to develop in their individual and corporate relationship with​​ Jesus Christ,​​ growing in faith.​​ This, that they may​​ withstand​​ [antihistemi,​​ resist (436) “in the evil day” (6:13b).​​ Ephesus, Sin City of Asia,​​ offered​​ a multitude of temptations​​ to “stand” against, and​​ the Roman Empire would​​ soon not​​ be​​ safe​​ for Christians.​​ They belong to Him, having “obtained an inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpose of Him who worketh all things after the council of His own will” (1:11).​​ He cannot be defeated,​​ therefore​​ they in Him cannot be defeated​​ in a spiritual sense.​​ Physical suffering and death are to come, but eternity belongs to God.​​ The lines are drawn between God and Satan with the Christian to become the champion of the LORD.

Chapter Five, in the middle of the practical or hortatory section,​​ begins with “Be ye therefore followers of God, as dear children (5:1) continuing with advice for the Christian lifestyle of love in obedience to Him and service to family and other Christians. Chapter Six​​ continues with relational instructions that​​ change abruptly​​ into the warning​​ that Christianity is​​ a journey fraught with trials, temptations, and battles​​ with Satan as the ruler of the enemy forces.​​ He changes to a strong combat motif, using “combat metaphors to stand strong in the struggle against insidious powers (6:10-17). The tools He offers include truth,​​ righteousness, the Gospel of peace, faith, salvation, prayer, and the Word of God (cf. 6:14-18). “They (his readers) will think back to the cosmic dimensions of Christ’s body and of their mission as a church.”42​​ This section, according to John F. Walvoord, et al., “discusses (a) believer’s resources to help him to stand against evil powers.”43​​ Some have suggested that Paul’s detailed description of the armor is from his “up close and personal” experience with Roman soldiers, both as a combatant against Christians before his conversion, and as a long-term prisoner under the close-guard of those soldiers.44

 

Ephesians 6:10-20

 

10 Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might. 11 Put on the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. 12 For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places13 Wherefore take unto you the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand. 14 Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the breastplate of righteousness; 15 and your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace; 16 above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. 17 And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God: 18 praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance and supplication for all saints; 19 and for me, that utterance may be given unto me, that I may open my mouth boldly, to make known the mystery of the gospel, 20 for which I am an ambassador in bonds: that therein I may speak boldly, as I ought to speak. (Eph 6:10-20).

 

 

Hermeneutical Analysis

10​​ “Finally​​ [tou lipou,​​ henceforth​​ (3063)], my brethren, be​​ strong​​ [endunamoo, enabled​​ and​​ empowered​​ (1743)]​​ in the Lord, and in the​​ power​​ [kratei,​​ power that overcomes resistance,​​ as in Christ’s miracles45​​ (2904)]​​ of His​​ might​​ [ischus, ability​​ and​​ strength​​ (2479)].​​ Paul​​ introduces this​​ final​​ section​​ with​​ tou lipou​​ rather than with the inferential particle as in 4:1, 17;​​ 5:1, 17, 15 or the verb​​ peripateo​​ (to walk, as being​​ with) as in 4:1, 17; 5:2, 8, 15.​​ This is​​ “henceforth, from this moment on,”​​ strength in the person of Jesus Christ​​ limited​​ only​​ by man’s faith rather than Jesus’ resources (cf. Matt 17:20; Lu 17:6).46​​ Paul​​ begins the conclusion having “made known . . . the mystery of His will . . . that in the fullness of times He might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on​​ earth” (1:9-10). His message​​ brings​​ both an​​ eternal​​ component​​ and​​ immediate survival​​ value: it is “thou shalt,” rather than “ya’ll think about this.”​​ From​​ this point forward, his fellow Christians are to live their lives​​ endunamoo​​ “enabled and empowered”​​ in the Lord,​​ with​​ His​​ kratei​​ and His​​ ischus​​ the source of their strength:​​ His​​ undefeatable power and might against His enemies​​ flowing​​ through them.​​ It is the “power of the inherent strength of 1:19,” according to Walvoord, et al.47​​ Paul’s ministry, his example,​​ was one of faith​​ in​​ action. He knew the stress that​​ life in the​​ real world could put on one’s relationship with his Savior.48​​ He​​ experienced​​ personal shortcomings that the Lord refused to remove (2 Cor 12:7).​​ Above it all, he​​ personally knew​​ the grace of God that is adequate for each of us “according to the gift of Christ” (Cor 4:7).​​  ​​​​ 

11​​ Put on the​​ whole armor​​ [panoplian, all of it, the complete​​ weapons system​​ (3833)]​​ of God, that ye​​ may be able​​ [dunamai, to have the power​​ (1410)]​​ to stand against the​​ wiles​​ of the​​ devil​​ [methodeia, trickery (3180);​​ diabolos,​​ Satan​​ (1228)]. Human strength alone is never​​ adequate to​​ triumph over​​ the​​ methodeia diabolos, the unrelenting​​ attack of​​ deceit and trickery of​​ the​​ very Satan who tempted Jesus in the wilderness (cf. Matt 4; Luke 4), the​​ one​​ with​​ whom​​ we do battle.​​ The “whole armor” of God is required and is emphasized by repetition in 6:13 because of the “strength and subtilty of our adversaries, and because of an ‘evil day’ of sore trial at hand.”49​​ More than a dress uniform or a suit of armor in the closet is required.​​ Safety​​ requires​​ panoplia​​ Theos, the entire package of​​ God’s​​ armor​​ (cf.​​ hapla​​ in 2 Cor 6:7: the entire weapons system)​​ so that​​ we​​ may​​ be able to withstand the attack.​​ This​​ armor is not decoration or a badge of office, but the weapons package necessary to “stand against the schemes or strategies (methodologies) of the enemy (cf. 4:27).50​​ The ability to withstand​​ requires action​​ on the part of man; the Greek imperative​​ panoplian​​ assigns the responsibility for putting on God’s armour to man.​​ Paul told the Corinthians, “But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God . . . by the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left” 2 Cor 6:4).

12 For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against​​ principalities​​ [arche,​​ power with the connotation of having existed from the beginning​​ (746)], against​​ powers​​ [exousia, superhuman authority​​ (1849)], against the​​ rulers of the darkness of this world​​ [kosmokrator, Satan​​ (2888);​​ ​​ skotos, shadiness​​ (4655);​​ aion, of​​ the age​​ (165)]​​ against​​ spiritual wickedness​​ [pneumatikos,​​ supernatural​​ (4152);​​ poneria, depravity​​ (4189)]​​ in​​ high places​​ [epouranios, celestial or heavenly​​ (2032)]. Paul presents a hierarchy of evil forces that​​ the Christian is​​ being armed against: potent​​ spiritual forces rather than​​ the​​ flesh and blood​​ of the most powerful men.51​​ The enemy, powerful and deceitful,​​ is beyond human comprehension.​​ The leader of this supernatural force is Satan himself.52​​ He is beyond human power to defeat.​​ Christians​​ are under attack by the supernatural forces of Satan, the​​ ruler of​​ the dark and shady places of this world into which unwary men​​ are​​ lured at the expense of their very souls: “this is the condemnation, that light has come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil” (John 3:19).​​ Jeremiah recognized the power of God and the resources of His armory: “The Lord hath opened His armory, and hath brought forth the weapons of His indignation” (Jer 50:25).​​ “With such a foe confronting him, the Christian needs God’s whole armor.”53

13 Wherefore take unto you the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to​​ withstand​​ [anthistemi ​​ (436),​​ to​​ resist​​ and​​ oppose​​ (4366)]​​ in the​​ evil day​​ [poneros, an essential character of degeneracy​​ (4190)]; hemera (2250), the age], and​​ having done all​​ [katergazomai, to finish​​ (2716);​​ hapas, all things​​ (537)], to​​ stand​​ [histemi, to be staunchly established​​ (2476)]. Taking the whole package of armor that God offers,​​ Christians​​ are then unequivocally able to both resist and oppose the forces of Satan in the evil environment​​ of this world.​​ 

14 Stand​​ [histemi]​​ therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the​​ breastplate​​ [thorax​​ (2382)]​​ of​​ righteousness​​ [dikaiosune, Christian justification (1343)].​​ The Greek imperative​​ histemi​​ is completed in​​ perizonnumi​​ [having (4024) “your loins girt;” and the​​ breastplate in place.​​ The Christian​​ stands​​ not in​​ his own​​ strength, but in the justification​​ “of God”​​ that is “in Christ Jesus”​​ who​​ alone provides the “remission of sins”​​ (cf. Rom 3:21).​​ We are reminded again that this protection is spiritual not corporeal​​ as is the battle.​​ His​​ armor begins with the belt of truth that surrounds​​ each soldier​​ and continues with the​​ thorax​​ of justification that provides protection from frontal assault as​​ the soldier, obeying orders,​​ anthistemi, stands​​ fast in the battle, engaging the enemy​​ confronting​​ him.​​ 

15 and your feet shod with the​​ preparation​​ [hetoimasia​​ (2091)]​​ of the gospel of peace.​​ This, again, is past tense, a completed act continued from v. 14.​​ This is the only place hetoimasia​​ is used in the NT. Ritualistic preparation,​​ paraskeue​​ [3094], is used six times, but Paul chose a more aggressive word related to​​ kataskeuazo​​ [2680] that suggests preparation​​ using​​ external equipment​​ (the belt, breastplate,​​ shoes, shield)​​ as he​​ illustrates​​ the​​ spiritual preparation needed to withstand and overcome the adversary.​​ 

16 above all​​ [epi,​​ taking charge of (1909);​​ pas, the whole (3956)], taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to​​ quench​​ [sbennumi, extinguish (4570)]​​ all the​​ fiery darts​​ [puroo, to be inflamed with anger (4448);​​ belos, a missile (956)]​​ of the​​ wicked​​ [poneros,​​ vicious​​ evil​​ (4190)]. Epi pas—taking charge of the whole through the exercise of faith that is the gift of God that will bring those justified by faith through Christ Jesus​​ the promised​​ rewards​​ by joining​​ Jesus, sitting​​ “together in heavenly places” (cf. Eph 2:4-9). Faith​​ enables​​ the rest of​​ the​​ weapons package. Although​​ intended​​ for hand-to-hand combat, this system is designed​​ to even withstand the long-range​​ belos,​​ the flaming arrows of Satan, his​​ most insidious warheads. The​​ faith that Paul admonishes​​ the Ephesians​​ to have​​ epi pas​​ is often elusive as​​ Christians still​​ walk with feet of clay. Intent is inadequate. Paul​​ admitted​​ that “the good that I would I do not: but the evil which I would not, that I do” (Rom 7:19). But Jesus, the “author and finisher of our faith” (Heb​​ 12:2a), taught that a little faith can be effective, repeating it at least twice (cf. Matt 17:20; Luke 17:6).​​ He has​​ given​​ Christians​​ the path​​ that must be followed: “Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God” (Rom 10:17). 

17 And take​​ [dechomi,​​ a​​ Greek imperative:​​ a call to action (1209)]54​​ the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the​​ Word of God.​​ Isaiah wrote of a time when truth would fail and judgement would be false, but cried that the “LORD​​ saw it, and it displeased Him . . . therefore He brought salvation unto him (man) . . . For he put on righteousness as a breastplate, and an helmet of salvation upon his head; and he put on garments of vengeance for clothing” (cf. Is 59:12-17).​​ Salvation is a prerequisite to unlock the Word of God​​ which is the sword of the Spirit, the Holy Ghost.​​ The writer of Hebrews expands this thought: “For the Word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any twoedged sword”​​ that divides soul and spirit, but which will lead to rest in God for those who labor and believe on Him (cf. Heb 4:1-12).​​ The helmet and sword are the last pieces of armor to be taken up by the soldier for combat. The sword is the last means of defense in close quarter combat. For the soldier of the cross it is the “hope of salvation” (1 Thess 5:8b), but a hope that is faith in action;​​ accepting John’s assessment, it​​ is not simply an assigned​​ weapon​​ to be cleaned and polished for inspections, but​​ used daily to invoke​​ protection​​ through​​ the​​ One who upholds “all things by word of​​ His power” (Heb 1:3b),​​ the infinite ultimate power: “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God,​​ and the​​ Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God (John 1:1-2). The helmet of salvation is granted by this all-powerful God (Heb 1:3c) as is the soldier’s faith.​​ 

18 praying always with all​​ prayer​​ [proseuche, an earnest prayer (4335)]​​ and​​ supplication​​ [deesis, petition (1162)]​​ in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance and​​ supplication for all saints.”​​ The Ephesians​​ are reminded again that the battle is not​​ theirs, but God’s; the armor is not of​​ their​​ making, but a gift of God; the strength to overcome is not​​ theirs, but His. Matthew wrote, “Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation: the spirit is indeed willing, but the flesh is weak” (Matt 26:41).​​ Zeal​​ is prone to​​ quickly fade in the heat of battle​​ where the goal​​ quickly​​ becomes the preservation of self and buddies rather than the execution of orders for the larger cause. The temptation is to survive rather than​​ to follow orders and​​ take the risks necessary to overcome.​​ The very act of living distracts us from the battle​​ plan, making us susceptible to defeat;​​ but holding our duty station, our portion in life, and praying always will assure that we escape the enemy and are able to “stand before the Son of man (cf. Lu 21:34-36).​​ Paul, a veteran of many campaigns, exhorted Christians to “Pray without ceasing” (1 Thess 5:17) as he does for them (Rom 1:9; 2 Tim 1:3). Luke records the results of dedicated continual prayer:​​ when​​ Peter was held in prison, “prayer was made without ceasing of the church unto God for him;” God sent an angel who released him. (cf. Ac 12:4-7).

 19 “and for me, that​​ utterance​​ [logos, speaking the Word (3056)]​​ may be given unto me, that I may open my mouth boldly, to make known the mystery of the gospel, 20 for which I am an ambassador in bonds: that therein I may speak boldly, as I ought to speak.” Paul selected​​ logos, the same word used in John 1:1-2, for the message he preached: the very Word of God representing God the Word. Paul admonished​​ the Ephesians​​ to be as single minded in​​ their​​ service as he was in his.​​ In closing this section, he​​ asks the Ephesians to exercise​​ the​​ weapon of​​ prayer​​ on behalf of​​ him and​​ his ministry​​ (6:19-20).​​ 55​​ As Jesus did with the disciples, he presented this as an example for his own followers that they might be strengthened in their faith,​​ take upon themselves the full armour of God, and set themselves apart for His service: Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ . . . separated unto the gospel of God” Rom 1:1).​​ 

The armor Paul described was not for long distance fighting. The Ephesians were to stand​​ fast even when​​ the enemy attacked​​ with long-range weapons. The Roman sword and​​ body​​ armor were intended for fierce close-quarters battle.​​ It​​ provided​​ little protection from arrows, especially the flaming variety knows as fiery darts​​ that penetrated armor and brought about painful and often lethal wounds​​ unless the soldier was observant and adept at the use of his​​ shield,​​ the only tool that would withstand those projectiles. The shield of the Roman legions was made of iron-studded wood covered with linen and leather, about 2 ½ feet wide and 4 feet tall.56​​ In God’s armament the shield represents the faith exercised by the believer, the soldier, as granted by the Holy Spirit as that believer engages God through His Word (Rom 10:17) for “without faith it is impossible to please Him: for he that cometh to God must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him (Heb 11:6). Nothing less will provide the essential protection of His shield.​​ He opened the book with “grace be to you, and peace” (1:2) and closed in the same vein: “Peace be to the brethren” (6:23). In the body of his letter he praised their “faith in the Lord Jesus, and love unto all the saints”​​ in their salvation through the grace of God alone​​ (cf.1:15, 2:1-9). He spoke of the “exceeding greatness” of the power of God for those who believe on Him​​ that is “far above all principality, and power, and might, and dominion”​​ (1:19, 21).​​ He told them that they needed to go forward with “boldness and access with confidence” by faith but warned of tribulations to come (3:12-13). Paul called them to relationships among themselves in “lowliness and meekness, with longsuffering, forebearing one another in love; endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace” in the unity exemplified by the​​ “One God and Father of all” through His grace (cf. 4:2-3, 6, 7). He spoke of relationships within society, the human family, and the workplace (4:20-5:18, 21-6:9), achievable by constant prayer and meditation on things of God (5:20).

Paul closes with an expansion of the warning of tribulations to come (3:12-13) with the section on putting on the “whole armour of God” available through faith to the saved by the​​ 

exercise of prayer and supplication and the leadership and power of the Holy Spirit (6:18-20).​​ 

 

 

Application

I​​ readily admit that I​​ am not​​ by nature​​ or practice oriented to defining specific behaviors in terms of biblical principles. I paint principles in broad strokes expecting folks to make suitable applications in their own lives as thy seek the leadership of the Holy Spirit.​​ Matthew 6 lends some guidance​​ in this area.​​ I join Richard S. Briggs in a “spirit of reflexive self-awareness” that as “one who engages with scripture in what I hope to be a practical and indeed theological manner,” I am not, “by training nor particularly by temperament, a practical theologian.”57​​ Underlying this is my proclivity to grasp at “teaching moments” when and where they arise. Paraphrasing​​ an adage, it is better to teach the Christian to interpret and understand their own Bible through prayerful reading and​​ intentional submission​​ to the Holy Spirit than it is to simply give them one more Sunday School lesson that resembles the many they have heard since they were children. While the theologian might balk at this, holding​​ (explicitly or implicitly)​​ that the​​ “typical”​​ lay Christian is not capable​​ of (or perhaps not interested in)​​ understanding and applying​​ the finer nuances of​​ biblical teachings, I would remind that this is one of the primary​​ mindsets​​ that brought on the​​ Reformation. So, we begin.

 

Historical Understanding

In the First Century the Roman army was the major fighting force in the western world: it was at the height of its power.58​​ “The overwhelming military power of Rome was the​​ most important political reality in Judea at the time of Christ.”59​​ The breastplate mentioned by Paul would probably have been a “lorica segmentata, a segmented plate armor covering the shoulders and torso” with this protection “supplemented by a large, curved, rectangular, leather-covered wooden shield (scutum), reinforced by iron bosses,​​ both part of an​​ impressive and effective​​ set of armament.60​​ The infantryman was equipped as a close-quarter combatant with a his​​ gladius,61​​ the popular​​ “double-edged short sword.62​​ Paul would have been familiar​​ all of this​​ from first-hand experience​​ and would have considered​​ each piece​​ as he wrote 6:10-20.​​ 

As discussed above, scholars are divided on the purpose of this passage. Some see it as “no more than the concluding exhortation of the ethical second half of the letter.”63​​ Life, however,​​ is more than ethics.​​ It​​ has a cosmic​​ element​​ that​​ Paul​​ spoke of​​ to the Ephesians:​​ in​​ the​​ “fulness of times​​ He might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth” (1:10).​​ Life is multi-dimensional, earthly and heavenly, secular and​​ spiritual, finite and infinite. Motive is never as simple as TV crime shows​​ would have us believe. Extreme simplification​​ is​​ a​​ danger of over-specialization, or at least over-emphasizing particular methodology.​​ Paul’s​​ emphasis of this multi-dimensional nature of man in the opening of the​​ epistle suggests its importance.64​​ Returning for a moment to our purpose, we call on Briggs for focus:​​ “The truth about method in biblical interpretation is that any method (whether historical-critical or primarily theological) opens up certain angles on the text and fails to access​​ others. . . . The hermeneutical moral . . . is that if you want truth you must sit light on method, and if you specify method you​​ will​​ end up sitting light​​ on​​ truth”65​​ We​​ believe​​ this to be true, but in degree than rather than​​ as an​​ absolute.​​ We are nearing the base of a pyramid in which​​ a​​ narrow​​ exegetical​​ interpretation​​ of ancient reality​​ that​​ sits​​ at the top​​ will be expanded into​​ the broader base​​ of application​​ where much “agreement to disagree” will appear.​​ Application​​ amplifies the differences found in interpretation as​​ knowledge and​​ experience​​ depart the solidity of the​​ 

text and becomes informed opinion.66

 

 

Universal Principles

 

God, who​​ expects his children to “be strong in the Lord . . . . as they “stand against the wiles of the devil,” makes His “whole armor” available that we “may be able to withstand in the evil day” (Eph 6: 10, 11, 13).​​ We​​ present three universal principles derived from the text and will​​ discuss applications for​​ them.​​ Each contains​​ foundational truth and builds upon​​ one​​ another to allow the submissive Christian to grow in​​ his personal​​ relationship with God and service to Him.​​ 

  • God is sufficient for​​ all​​ of​​ our needs. We need no other source of sufficiency.

  • God expects us to engage in​​ His​​ battle. Christianity is not spectator sport.

  • He provides the tools, we provide the labor. His tools are adequate, our duty is part of our praise and worship of our LORD​​ and Savior.

 

 

Applications for Today

 

We have spent considerable effort to understand​​ the​​ message Paul intended to convey​​ to the Ephesian​​ Christians​​ in 6:10-20 and how we think his original audience understood it.​​ This has been imperfect and is incomplete due to our​​ finite​​ ability and the restrictions of time and purpose.​​ We have briefly excerpted some enduring principles from that passage that link the first century with the twenty-first.​​ We​​ will use those principles to develop some specific applications for today’s Christian, doing​​ so with extreme caution and even​​ trepidation.​​ Peter​​ tells us that in Scripture we have a “sure word of​​ prophecy​​ [prophetikos,​​ foretelling,​​ (4397)]; whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place,” but warns that “no​​ prophecy​​ [prophetikos,​​ (4397)] of the Scripture is of any private interpretation” (2 Pet 1:19a, 20).​​ We move into this section with Timothy, striving “not about words to no profit,” but as workmen that “needeth not to be ashamed,​​ rightly dividing​​ [orthotomeo, correctly interpreting (3718)] the Word of truth” (2 Tim 2:14-15).​​ Indifference and pseudo-scientific solutions​​ are beyond us. We enter​​ this​​ with determination and a​​ high consideration of Scripture as God’s practical communication with man.​​ Even with the trepidation, as soldiers of the cross we join Paul as he concludes this passage, seeking to “speak boldly, as I ought to speak” (6:20b).​​ 

 

 

 

 

God is​​ Sufficient for​​ All of​​ Our​​ Needs

 

The Christian experience is fueled by faith, but at its best, our faith is imperfect and lacking.​​ The Christian experience does not remove the individual from the realities of this​​ world: spiritual rebirth​​ does​​ not elevate​​ the physical above the toils, struggles, and ultimate death that is the plight of every human in this sin-cursed world.​​ The​​ lifestyle required by God is beyond the ability of any man to achieve on his own. Paul told us that “the good that I would I do not: but the evil which I would not, that I do” (Rom 7:19).​​ ​​ Fortunately, the​​ power lies not in our own strength, but in the supernatural power of the Creator of the universe: “Jesus came and ​​ spake unto them, saying, All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth” (Matt 28:18).​​ Paul told the Ephesians, “what is the exceeding greatness of His power to usward who believe, according to the working of His mighty power, which He wrought in Christ, when He raised Him from the dead​​ . . . far above all principality, and power, and might, and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that which is to come” (Eph 1:10); power that is available for every believer who accepted it: “that He would grant you, according to the riches of His glory, to be strengthened with might by His Spirit in the inner man” (3:16).67​​ All of this power is apprehended through faith (cf. 1:1, 15; 2:8) by those who have accepted the “helmet” of His salvation (6:17), but included throughout the epistle (1:13; 2:5, 8; and 5:23), resulting in a soldier “sealed” by the Spirit (1:13; 4:30).68​​ 

Engaging the sufficiency of God in our lives is a process rather than an event: is an ongoing effort that Paul described as a race (Heb 12:1), a​​ race begins with conversion and ends with death: it is a cross-country race.​​ We are​​ challenged​​ today​​ to​​ maintain our strength as we​​ struggle through the ups and downs of the course. We believe in theory that God is sufficient for​​ all​​ our needs, but sometimes don’t know how to access His resources.​​ Instead of divesting ourselves of the “every weight” as Paul recommended (Heb 12:1b), we increasingly encumber ourselves with activities that overfill available time,​​ causing stress and frustration. Many of these are good in themselves, and contribute to our success and happiness, if only in the sight of the world. In this process, we dutifully assign a small segment of our early morning as time with God, commonly known today as “devotions.” Into this 15 minutes we “say” a quick prayer, read our daily quota of Bible verses (or, more likely, what someone else has written about the verses in a programmed devotional booklet), and quickly move on to the “real” world, our God-need satisfied, the 24-7 nature of our relationship​​ with our Savior ignored.

The solution requires an intentional turning away from the values of the world and the sanctification, or setting aside, of ourselves for His service rather than our own. This requires a degree of uncomfortable separation from the values and opinions of the world. We will appear different. In some​​ cultures,​​ it will result in real persecution. Peter set the bar high, advising that this type of suffering brings happiness: “But and if ye suffer for righteousness’ sake, happy are ye: and be not afraid of terror, neither be troubled, but sanctify the Lord God in your hearts” (1 Pet 3:14:15a). This is a big order that defies human logic: suffering brings happiness. The Apostles demonstrated this in their lives and related it in their writings. Faith in action produces inner peace that is beyond the world’s​​ comprehension but​​ is the result of God’s grace: the “peace of God, which passeth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus.​​ 

The acts that achieve this solution are simple but are as incomprehensible to the world as faith is.​​ We will look to Matthew for the answer: “Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth . . . but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven . . . for where your treasure is, there will your​​ heart be also” (Matt 6:19-21). Our treasure must be things of God, things spiritual. Family, work, education, even rest and relaxation, are all acceptable in the sight of God. But instead of keeping these activities primary, and the development of our relationship with our Savior secondary, the priorities need to be reversed.​​ 

It is popular for people of all ages today to regularly spend time “at the gym” to get the exercise to keep their bodies healthy that we used to get from hard labor: many jobs are sedentary and provide little “exercise.” Many freely discuss this lifestyle with others comparing notes on what works and how to do better. Exercise and the decision to share that lifestyle with others is a conscious decision and requires effort and follow-through to be effective, for our bodies to improve. Paul would have recognized this and perhaps used it as an analogy today to encourage us to use the same determination and action to “get into” those exercises that would improve our spiritual condition: prayer, Bible reading and study, fellowship with other Christians, and sharing that experience with others.​​ 

Paul says (and demonstrates) that as our worldview demonstrates His priorities our own lives will reflect the sufficiency of God in our personal, individual lives: Rejoice evermore. Pray without ceasing. In everything give thanks: for this is the will of God in Jesus Christ concerning you. He is sufficient to each of us in the measure of our faith​​ in action.​​ ​​ 

 

 

God​​ Expects​​ Us to​​ Engage in​​ His​​ Battle

 

The Christian life is not a spectator sport. Spending​​ more time with our Lord through Bible study and prayer​​ and​​ through rearranging our priorities and activities​​ is the preparation and empowering part of this lifestyle, but not all of it.​​ ​​ It is not a passive lifestyle​​ but a call to action;​​ not of personal goals but fulfilling God’s plan. It is not comprehensible to the “natural” man. The mandates are manifold: “Go ye therefore, and teach all nations” (Matt 28:19); “Go ye into all the​​ 

world, and preach” (Mark 16:15); “as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you (John 20:21). This translates into the inclusion in our worldview of overt witnessing or personal evangelism as the Sprit leads; of accepting any specific direction of service such as scholarly pursuits, teaching, preaching, or missionary work; and of a family, work, and community lifestyle that reflects our growing relationship with our Savior.​​ The Christian lifestyle is an integrated whole of learning and growing even as we are sharing: witnessing,​​ comforting, counselling others. We must seek the leadership of the Holy Spirit through prayer to provide opportunities and the strength for our follow-through in witnessing of our victory in Jesus to others even as we fight our own spiritual​​ 

battles.​​ 

 

 

God​​ Provides the​​ Armour,​​ We​​ Provide the​​ Labor

While it is a mandate for the Christian​​ to serve, to “go and tell” even as we stand fast in the battle,​​ His​​ army is all volunteer: “I heard the voice of the Lord, saying, Whom shall I send, and who will go for us? Then said I, Here am I; send me” (Is 6:8). His tools are essential and adequate. As Paul described the whole armor of God, Luke said, “ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost has come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me” (Ac 1:8a).​​ Each piece of armour that Paul described is an essential part of the whole. Like salvation, God makes each piece available in the measure He desires for each of us, but it is useless until we accept the offer and put it into service. We must prepare to use the armour, but that is not a full-time job. We are on a learn-as-you-go program​​ that begins with salvation and ends with death.69​​ 

The Christian soldier is God’s “point of contact” with the unsaved, the human element in the divine plan of salvation.​​ This point of contact establishes a path for communication that brings an understanding of God’s plan of salvation into the context of the life of an unsaved individual. It is a cultural bridge that attempts to understand the other’s culture and lifestyle to facilitate communication but does not compromise the Word.70​​ This is the meeting place of the God-given tools of the trade of the Christian witness and the application by God’s volunteer. It is up close and personal. It subjects the soldier to ridicule and perhaps to persecution. But these are the temporal effects that will soon pass. It also allows the Christian soldier to experience the unequalled joy of helping a lost soul to find Jesus Christ as her personal savior.

 

Conclusion

 

Paul’s letter to the Ephesian Christians is not an interesting historical document​​ meant to​​ occupy​​ scholars and their students in their ivory​​ towers but​​ is​​ a significant part of the living Word of God​​ that includes​​ instruction and​​ application for Christians today​​ encountering​​ real-world challenges. The passage considered, 6:10-20, is “not simply the conclusion to the paraenesis but also the conclusion to the letter as a whole​​ . . . (as) it aids our appreciation of the appropriateness of the central command, “Stand, therefore . . .71​​ It is one facet of Paul’s Letter to the Ephesians, one part of the NT, and one part of the Bible: it must be taken in those contexts. But within those contexts it stands firmly as a vital message to Christians: God is sufficient, He leads into the battles of this world, and He provides the armour as we provide the labor.​​ We, the Christian as an individual and the Church as the Bride of the Lamb, stand empowered and​​ undefeatable in His power, holding fast as we await the coming Day.​​ Nowhere is this soldier of Christ, armed and empowered by Him directed to take offensive action against persons, governments, or other perceived enemies.72​​ The battle is God’s and is against Satan and his forces.​​ We stand not arrayed in our own glory as victorious soldiers of the cross, but​​ in battle dress​​ on continuous alert in a defensive mode awaiting His coming in His glory and honor.73​​ 

God, who expects his children to “be strong in the Lord . . . . as they “stand against the wiles of the devil,” makes His “whole armor” available that we “may be able to withstand in the evil day” (Eph 6: 10, 11, 13).

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Bibliography

 

Asher, Jeffrey R. 2011. “An Unworthy Foe: Heroic,’ Trickery, and an Insult in Ephesians 6:11.”​​ Journal of Biblical Literature​​ 130, no. 4: 729-748. Academic OneFile. Accessed 31 May 2018, file:///C:/Users/Owner/Desktop/An_unworthy_foe_heroic_Ethetae%20(1).PDF.

 

Briggs, Richard S. "Biblical Hermeneutics and Practical Theology: Method and Truth in Context." Anglican Theological Review 97, no. 2 (Spring, 2015): 201-17. Accessed 14 May 2018,​​ http://ezproxy.liberty.edu/login?url=https://search-proquest-com.ezproxy.liberty.edu/docview/1680224450?accountid=12085.

 

Carson, D. A., Douglas J. Moo, and Leon Morris.​​ An Introduction to the New Testament.​​ Grand​​ Rapids: Zondervan, 1992.

 

Eckel, Paul T. 1991. “Ephesians 6:10-20”​​ Interpretation​​ 45, no. 3: 288-93. ATLASerials, Religion Collection: EBSCOhost. Accessed 31 May 2018, http://rx9vh3hy4r.search.serialssolutions.com/?ctx_ver=Z39.88-2004&ctx_enc=info%3Aofi%2Fenc%3AUTF-8&rfr_id=info%3Asid%2Fsummon.serialssolutions.com&rft_val_fmt=info%3Aofi%2Ffmt%3Akev%3Amtx%3Ajournal&rft.genre=article&rft.atitle=Ephesians+6%3A10-20&rft.jtitle=Interpretation&rft.au=Eckel%2C+Paul+T&rft.date=1991-07-01&rft.pub=Union+Theological+Seminary&rft.issn=0020-9643&rft.eissn=2159-340X&rft.volume=45&rft.issue=3&rft.spage=288&rft.externalDBID=BSHEE&rft.externalDocID=11065318&paramdict=en-US.

 

Guthrie, Donald.​​ New Testament Introduction.​​ Downers Grove, IL: IVP Academic, 1990.

 

Hamblin, William J. "The Roman Army in the First Century." Brigham Young University​​ Studies 36, no. 3 (1996): 337-49. Accessed 7 June 2018,​​ http://www.jstor.org/stable/43044137.

Harrison, Percy Neale.​​ The Problem of the Pastoral Epistles. London: Oxford University Press, 1921.

Klein, William W., Crain L Blomberg, and Robert L. Hubbard, Jr.​​ Introduction to Biblical Interpretation:​​ Revised and Updated. Nashville: Thomas Nelson, 2004.

 

Lincoln, Andrew. 1995. “’Stand Therefore. . . ​​ .’ Ephesians 6:10-20 as​​ Peroratio,”​​ Biblical Interpretation​​ 3, no. 1: 99-114.​​ 

 

McRaney, William Jr.​​ The Art of Personal Evangelism. Nashville: B and H Academic, 2003.

 

Moorehead, William Gallogly.​​ Outline Studies in Acts, Romans, First and Second Corinthians, Galatians and Ephesians.​​ Grand Rapids: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1902.

 

Preageant, Russell.​​ Engaging the New Testament: An Interdisciplinary Introduction.​​ Minneapolis: Fortress Press, 1995.

 

Reyburn, William D.​​ “Identification in the Missionary Task,”​​ Perspectives on the World Christian Movement: A Reader,​​ 4th​​ ed. ​​ Winter, Ralph and Steven C. Hawthorne, ed. Pasadena: William Carey Library, 2009.

 

Roberts, Mark D. “How our Knowledge of the Ancient City of Ephesus Enriches our Knowledge of the NT.” 2011.​​ Patheos.com.​​ Accessed 4 June 2018,​​ http://www.patheos.com/community/markdroberts/.

 

Sargent, John Milbank. “Biblical Hermeneutics: The End of the Historical Critical Method?”​​ Heythrop Journal​​ 53, Issue 2 (March 2012).

 

Schlier, H.​​ Der Brief and die Epheser.​​ Dusseldorf: Patmos Verlag, 1957.

 

Thiessen, H. C.​​ Introduction to the New Testament.​​ Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1943.

 

Walvoord, John F., and Roy B. Zuck, ed.​​ The Bible Knowledge Commentary: New Testament.​​ Colorado Springs: David C. Cook, 1983.

 

Wesley, John.​​ Parallel Commentary on the New Testament.​​ Ed. Mark Water. Chattanooga: AMG Publishers, 2003.

 

1

​​ T. H. Thiessen,​​ Introduction to the New Testament​​ (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1943), 239.

 

2

​​ William Gallogly Moorehead,​​ Outline Studies in Acts, Romans, First and Second Corinthians, Galatians and Ephesians​​ (Grand Rapids: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1902), 214.

 

3

​​ All Scripture is from the King James Version of the Bible unless otherwise noted.

 

5

​​ Andrew Lincoln, “’Stand Therefore. . . ​​ .’ Ephesians 6:10-20 as​​ Peroratio,”​​ Biblical Interpretation​​ 3, no. 1: 99-114.​​ 

 

6

​​ Benjamin Sargent, John Milbank, “Biblical Hermeneutics: The End of the Historical-Critical Method?”​​ Heythrop Journal​​ 53, issue 2​​ (March 2012): 255.

7

​​ Cf. Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians, and Philemon.

8

​​ Thiessen, 244. Cf. Ac 19:10; Col 2:1.

9

​​ Cf. Rom 1:1; 1 Cor 1:1; 2 Cor 1:1; Gal 1:1; Eph 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thess 1:1; 2 Thess 1:1; Titus 1:1; and Phlm 1:1.

10

​​ Cf. 1:16; 3:1, 3ff., 7, 14ff., 17ff.; 5:32; 6:1, 19-22.​​ 

11

​​ Cf. Eph 6:24 and Col 4:18.

12

​​ Cf. 1 Cor 16:21; 2 Thess 3:17; and Philm 1:19.

13

​​ These, with their accepted dates of authorship, include 1 Thessalonians (AD 50), Galatians (53), 1 Corinthians (53-54), Philemon (55), Philippians (55), 2 Corinthians (55-56), and Romans (57).

14

​​ The​​ disputed letters​​ include Colossians, 2 Thessalonians, Ephesians, 1 and 2 Timothy, and Titus. ​​ 

15

​​ Marcion called the epistle “Laodiceans.”

16

​​ Thiessen, 239.

17

​​ Donald Guthrie,​​ New Testament Introduction​​ (Downers Grove, IL: IVP Academic, 1990), 479.

18

​​ William W. Klein, Crain L Blomberg, and Robert L. Hubbard, Jr.,​​ Introduction to Biblical Interpretation:​​ Revised and Updated (Nashville: Thomas Nelson, 2004), 429.

19

​​ D. A.​​ Carson, Douglas J. Moo, and Leon Morris,​​ An Introduction to the New Testament​​ (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1992), 307.

20

​​ Percy Neal Harrison,​​ The Problem of the Pastoral Epistles​​ (London: Oxford University Press, 1921), 20.

21

​​ Russell Pregeant,​​ Engaging the New Testament: An Interdisciplinary Introduction​​ (Minneapolis: Fortress Press, 1995), 422.

22

​​ Ibid.

23

​​ Ibid.​​ 

24

​​ Thiessen, 240.

25

​​ Moorehead, 212.

26

​​ In support of this theory, this is the period in which Paul met with the Ephesian elders in Miletus (20:17).

27

​​ These include Ephesians (since Tychicus delivered both Ephesians, Colossians, and Philemon); Philippians (1:7); Colossians, (4:10), and Philemon (9).​​ 

28

​​ Thiessen, 245.

29

​​ Mark D. Roberts, “How our Knowledge of the Ancient City of Ephesus Enriches our Knowledge of the NT,” 2011,​​ patheos.com, npn, accessed 4 June 2018,​​ http://www.patheos.com/community/markdroberts/.​​ Roberts cites Papyrus 46, “one of the oldest and most reliable manuscripts of Paul’s letters,” as his prime evidence but fails to note that only six of all the known manuscripts of Ephesians omits​​ en Epheso, hardly a mark of reliability despite an early age.

30

​​ Roberts, npn.

 

31

​​ Cf. 1 Cor 1:12; 3:4-5, 22; 4:6.

32

​​ Roberts, npn.

33

​​ Carson, 311. Emphasis mine.

34

​​ Ibid., 313.

35

​​ Ibid., 315-316.

36

​​ Pregeant, 426.

37

​​ Jeffrey R. Asher, “An Unworthy Foe: Heroic,’ Trickery, and an Insult in Ephesians 6:11,”​​ Journal of Biblical Literature​​ 130, no. 4: 732, Academic OneFile. Accessed 31 May 2018,​​ file:///C:/Users/Owner/Desktop/An_unworthy_foe_heroic_Ethetae%20(1).PDF.

38

​​ Also addressed by Paul in 2 Cor 10:1-6.

39

​​ Moorehead, 219.

40

​​ Paul herein describes this unity as body (3:6; 4:4; 5:30),​​ building fitly framed (1:21), children (1:5; 5:1), church (5:23, 25, 27), fellowship of the mystery (3:9), habitation (1:22),​​ household of God (1:19), new man (4:24), soldier (cf. 6:20-20),​​ temple (1:24).

41

​​ Pregeant, 425. The emphasis on ‘Paul” is Pregeant’s, who, as discussed above, does not accept Pauline authorship.

42

​​ Pregeant, 426.

43

​​ John F. Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck, gen. ed.,​​ The Bible Knowledge Commentary: New Testament​​ (Colorado Springs: David C. Cook, 1983), 642.

44

​​ Ibid., 643.

45

​​ Ibid., 642.

46

​​ Ibid.

47

​​ Ibid.

48

​​ Moorehead, 240.

49

​​ John Wesley,​​ Parallel Commentary on the New Testament,​​ ed. Mark Water (Chattanooga: Thomas Nelson Publishers, 1996), 666.​​ 

50

​​ Walvoord., 643.

51

​​ Moorehead.​​ 

52

​​ Ibid, 241. Cf. 2:2; 4:27.

53

​​ Ibid., 243.

54

​​ Walvoord, 644.

55

​​ Carson, 305.

56

​​ Walvoord, 644.

57

​​ Richard S. Briggs,​​ Biblical Hermeneutics and Practical Theology: Method and Truth in Context,” Anglican Theological Review 97, no. 2 (Spring, 2015): 202,​​ accessed 14 May 2018,​​ http://ezproxy.liberty.edu/login?url=https://search-proquest-com.ezproxy.liberty.edu/docview/1680224450?accountid=12085.

 

58

​​ William J.​​ Hamblin,​​ "The Roman Army in the First Century" Brigham Young University Studies 36, no. 3 (1996): 337, accessed 7 June 2018,​​ http://www.jstor.org/stable/43044137.

59

​​ Ibid., 337.

60

​​ Ibid., 339.

61

​​ Ibid. The author notes that the English word​​ sword​​ (often translated from the Latin​​ gladius​​ when referring to the sword of the Roman legionnaire)​​ is​​ translated from two Greek words:​​ macharia​​ (a large knife or short sword) and​​ romphaia​​ (a large, broad sword). Peter used a​​ macharia​​ to cut off the ear of the high priest’s ear (John 18:10). The same word is used by Paul in 10:17.

62

​​ Ibid.

63

​​ Cf. H. Schlier,​​ Der Brief an die Epheser​​ (Dusseldorf: Patmos Verlag, 1957), 16; C. L. Milton,​​ Ephesians​​ (London: Oliphants, 1976), 35, 219.​​ 

64

​​ Lincoln, 102.

65

​​ Briggs, 210, 211.

66

​​ Ibid., 215.

67

​​ Lincoln. 103.

68

​​ Ibid., 106, 107.

69

​​ William McRaney, Jr.,​​ The Art of Personal Evangelism​​ (Nashville: B and H Academic, 2003), 44, 46.

70

​​ William D. Reyburn,​​ “Identification in the Missionary Task,”​​ Perspectives on the World Christian Movement: A Reader,​​ 4th​​ ed. ​​ Winter, Ralph and Steven C. Hawthorne, ed.​​ (Pasadena: William Carey Library, 2009),​​ 471-72.

71

​​ Lincoln, 113, 114.

72

​​ Walvoord, 643.

73

​​ Ibid.

10

Gun Control or Public Safety

It seems to me that we are again showing how easy it is to distract the American people.

The question is not Second Amendment rights OR gun control, whatever those terms mean.

The question is violent crime that results in the loss of American lives, injures, families torn apart and property loss. ALL caused by criminals. That would be people who break existing laws for whatever reason.

Let’s get personal. Before we cast the first stone, let’s consider what we do and what we teach our children about the law. Who among us always obey speed limits and other traffic laws? How do we react to the officer—the legal authority—who enforces those laws. What about the respect we show our elected and appointed officials—and each others? Big deal, right? What principle are we teaching our kids? Work the rest of that out yourself.

Let’s get a little more philosophical. Have you noticed that the Second Amendment is the SECOND Amendment. If a criminal has taken someone’s life they have lost their First Amendment rights guaranteed by the same Constitution. You know, the one that starts out with the charge to the federal government to protect the life, liberty and pursuit of happiness of all of its citizens.

The principle that out Founding Fathers applied was holistic. Redaction is gross misapplication of their intent.

To wind this up, we need to be coming together to address the problem of violent crime not sitting on our posteriors in ivory tower idealism while our fellow Americans are being attacked by criminals, whether one at a time or in mass executions, whether by our fellow Americans or by foreign criminals.

As always, the problem is not “them,” but is us.

Christian Education

By Bob Beanblossom

7 June 2016

It seems to me that Christian parents, like others, have been increasingly delegating the ‘raising’ of their children to others: the school, the coach, the church.  It began after the war (WW II) when Dad got a good job and Mom continued to work so that they could give their kids ‘all the things they never had.’  Baby sitters became surrogate mothers. All was well with a booming economy. The public school system was producing well rounded, well educated graduates using a system developed early-on in our country. The Bible was still in the classroom and the Pledge was recited every morning. If we had been paying attention, we would have noticed that the universities were becoming more secular. But we didn’t notice.

Somewhere along the line, economic boom became economic bust, and Mom had to keep her job just to ‘make ends meet.’ Prayer and the Bible were kicked out of school and secular humanists (and other varieties) became predominant in the schools and universities.

‘New’ educational theories invaded the schools and traditional Reading, Writing, and Arithmetic (with History thrown in for good measure), became something else entirely. The basics were altered, submerged, and simply eliminated in the mad rush to include all the ‘necessary’ additional social programs and expanded emphasis on sports. School Moms became Soccer Moms, and junior played sports year around–while the literacy rate, problem solving abilities, and basic employment skills declined. Revisionism in all subjects was and is rampant, but is especially so in history.  America the Proud became a source of confusion as the taught ‘facts’ of historic leaders and events changed in constantly updated texts. What you learned in grade school was no longer ‘true’ in high school.  Situational ethics replaced standards of behavior. Respect for teachers took a major nose dive. We now have teachers and administrators who grew up in this confusion teaching the next generations. Relativism and subjectivism– situational ethics–are taught as employability declines and crime rates increase.

And the church rolled on. Churches grew and adapted to ‘meet he changing needs’ of the community–to compete with an increasingly slick entertainment industry.  Weekend trips to ‘the lake’ increasingly replaced church attendance. Why not–the lake was far more entertaining than sitting thru even the best entertainment oriented church services with casually dressed ministers who talked of peace and love,  Worship Leaders and their cheerleader choruses (same verse over and over). Back in the church, the Bible and evangelism gave way to social programs. Any church worth its salt had a gym and food-prep/dining facilities.  ‘Fellowship’ replaced worship and Bible study. Small group study using the books of popular writers replaced Biblical preaching. On stage, the programs tried to keep pace with current entertainment as dress standards became casual and song leaders were replaced by stage managers and choreographers (by whatever titles), high-tech lighting, video displays, and bands.

Back at school, athletic programs continued to grow in importance while physical education fell by the wayside. Entry ages into sports leagues dropped as seasons stretched, giving rise to ‘soccer moms’ who tried to keep pace with impossible schedules.  Education lost importance proportionately and the results were reflected in various measuring instruments. The solution for politicians and education associations was to keep on keeping on while throwing more money at the problem. New theories of education, new programs, and a plethora of new subjects supplanted basic ‘reading, writing, and arithmetic.’ Scores continue to decline as employability follow. Costs continue to rise. Classroom teachers still purchase much of their classroom supplies out-of-pocket. Diversity training replaced knowledge and problem solving as the focus of education. Contraception and abortions could be had without parental consent or knowledge, but not an aspirin. No child was left behind as incentives to achieve went away and mandatory graduation rates assured that the mediocre was acceptable. Stars still rose–in both students and teachers–and high achievers stand out, but are more the result of other factors than the system.

Many other factors contribute to the declining educational levels of our children.  When we do pay attention, we attack the symptoms and neglect the causes. We blame ‘them’ for our children’s lack of responsibility and achievement.  Destruction of the family is discussed now and then as a contributing factor to the problem, but without understanding or intent to seek remedies. Instead we support non- and anti-family social activists as our whole culture is changed. Common symptoms include now-ism (I want it now), spectator-ism, recreation vs. re-creation, and endemic (maybe pandemic) bored-ism. Causes are more complex, and we don’t like complexity. The world’s most complex problems are solved in a half hour on TV (with commercials) and in an hour and a half at the movies. Why make things difficult?

As Christians we have a responsibility to raise our children to become responsible, productive citizens who live moral lives in a Christian context, hopefully accepting Christ as their savior in the process. I suggest that we must quit separating ‘Christian’ from ‘non-Christian’ activities, including education, and understand that; 1) God demands and deserves our entire life, and 2) a Christian walk includes all of our activities all of the time.

We have two intertwined paths to do this. One is a formal Christian education, and the other is an informal one.  An oversimplified distinction between the two is this:  in a formal Christian education, the student must needs go where the teacher leads; in an informal one, the student is free to go where the Holy Spirit leads.  It seems that the Scriptures suggest a lifetime of the latter interspersed by periods of the former, satisfied outside of a school setting by preaching and teaching by devout and godly men and women. The student must be an active participant rather than a passive spectator. There must be a relationship between the teacher and the taught. The optimum ratio between the two, I suppose, is a measure of Christian maturity, with independent inquiry and progress suggesting increasing maturity.

Christian education today, both formal and informal, seems to be focused on the mechanics instead of the results. It is intent upon building nominal cookie-cutter Christians rather than developing thinking and reasoning abilities through prayerful inquiry and research. Having adopted the worldly sound-bite mentality, subjects are bundled into neat little packages to be presented within a given timeframe with no room for savoring and exploring–no room for in-depth learning–little encouragement for real questions. As an aside, all extra-biblical information must be checked for accuracy relative to Scripture. Facts must be separated from opinion, keeping the facts and measuring opinion against the standard of Scripture. Where Scripture is silent in a particular area, direction is taken from the overall message of the Word. Evolution cannot be supported by  Scripture. Fossils cannot be discarded because of Scripture.

While we decry the failures within public education, Christian educators clearly mimic their techniques. We teach by rote rather than by encouraging the natural curiosity that is essential to learning and comprehension, to developing knowledge that leads to wisdom. As we age a bit and the lessons become repetitious, we settle into the feedback mode–questions intended to encourage thought are most often answered with pious platitudes as the respondent retreats  to their carefully programmed data files. The innocence and curiosity of the child has been lost, and the growth of discernment and wisdom with it.

We discourage excursions into views that are contrary to ours while lambasting others for doing the same from their different viewpoint. I am not suggesting compromising fundamental values in any way, but rather that we learn about the world we live in that we may live in the world that God has given us, the world we have desecrated by sin. Our children live in a secular world where anti-Christian sentiment is growing, and (with some basis) we are labeled as anti-science, anti-progress. The ongoing exodus of these young people from the church indicates that we are not equipping them to deal with the ‘outside world’ from a Christian perspective. They don’t have the tools to use them selves or to defend their faith. We live in relative isolation and are distressed when a co-worker makes an anti-Christian remark.

Study, as enjoined by Scripture, has been replaced by learning factoids while achieving little understanding of immediate or larger contexts. We have sound  bites, and don’t know how to find or use information to solve problems. We use social media to lambast others we might disagree with using unchecked, unsupported, and inflammatory  sloganized picture posts.  We have allowed ourselves to be assimilated into that mindless world of sound bites, a hint of real information surrounded by opinion and commercials. I’ve been told that the reason for this tight packaging and snappy delivery is so our students–of all ages–won’t get bored.

A.W. Tozer noted that he once took three years to preach through the Gospel of John–with no indication that he lost his crowd or their attention. Are we so different from Tozer’s crowds (he died in 1963) that neither we nor our children can stand anything of substance? If so, is it because our preachers and teachers don’t (or can’t) plumb the depths of our never-changing God?

We of the laity seem to have assigned the Christian education of ourselves and our children–our pursuit of God and our lives within His world–to the preacher and Sunday School teacher for a couple hours a week.  There we, as pious spectators, listen enough to have something to say about the preacher or teacher over lunch. Adding to our piety, we might dutifully read our Bibles through each year, skipping those passages that bore us, and never as a family activity.

Even in our conservative churches a myriad of bustling activities and ‘fellowships” frequently encroach upon programmed time set for religious education.

What if our churches placed preaching and teaching of God’s Word ahead of all other activities, thus teaching not only by word, but by example.

What if sermons and lessons were delivered after prayer and fasting, with the unction of the Holy Spirit working through the ministers and teachers? What if they were prepared not only spiritually, but factually by ongoing in-depth study of the Word and related historical and scientific information? What if they as teachers and we as students were driven to continually expand the breadth and depth of our knowledge of Scripture, and from every available source, the life and times of Biblical characters and events–all given to the leadership of the Holy Spirit, not our own understanding? What if the leadership of the Holy Spirit was more important than time and lesson plans?

What if they were driven and supported by congregations and class members who, above else, hungered and thirsted after righteousness?

What if each of us, when confronted with the unknowable, unabashedly bowed in our ignorance and cried with Ezekiel, “O Lord God, Thou knowest!”

Christian education for ourselves and our children both begins and ends in the Bible. But is should include the world around us. With the failure of public schools to perform, it is incumbent upon us to fill in the gaps, correct the wrongs, and instill the rights. This requires us as parents and grandparents to continue our education and to intervene on a regular basis in the education of our children. Fundamentals (reading, writing, math, and history) must be learned and practiced, thinking and reasoning abilities taught and exercised , and vocational skills developed. This can only happen when these things become the priority in our lives and we pass on those priorities to our children.

All of this takes time and interest: dedication. Whether we send our children to public or religious schools, secular or Christian colleges, the burden still falls on us as parents and grandparents. It is a bit like a church that supports missionaries around the world: its primary field is still right outside the church doors. It is like that with our children: God has given them into our care. With that great gift comes an awesome responsibility. We can only lead when we are worthy. We are only worthy when we are His follower.

The Theological Significance of the Doctrine of Creation: The Theological Bedrock of Early Creation in Genesis 1:1-2

LIBERTY UNIVERSITY SCHOOL OF DIVINITY
The Theological Significance of the Doctrine of Creation: The Theological Bedrock of Early Creation in Genesis 1:1-2
Submitted to Matthew Wireman
In partial fulfillment of the requirements for the completion of
THEO 525 – D02
Survey of Theology
by
Robert Beanblossom
25 August 2017
2
Contents
Introduction..…………………….…………………..……………………………………….…..1
Scope …………………………………………………………………………………………….……2
Introductory Matters …………………………………………………………….…………..3
Authorship ……………………………………………………………………………….………….3
Date and Place of Writing ………………………………………………………….……….3
Destination and Occasion ……………………………………………..………….………..4
Purpose ………………………………………………………………………………………………..4
Creation: Genesis 1:1-2……………….……………………………………….……..…..….4
Exegetical Considerations .…………………………………………….………..…………5
Genesis 1:1-2 and Science ..………………………………………………………..………9
The Scientific Method ………………………………………………………………….………9
Cosmology …………………………………………………………………………………….……10
Physics ………………………………………………………………………………………………..11
Geology ………………………………………………………………………………………………12
Theological Considerations …………………………………….………………………..14
Summary and Conclusions ……………………………………………….……………….15
Bibliography …..……………………………………….…………………………..……………16

Publication Note: This paper was originally published on 25 August 2017 as partial fulfillment of the requirements of THEO 525 at Liberty University Rawlings School of Divinity.

Citation: Beanblossom, Robert. 2017. “The Theological Significance of the Doctrine of Creation: The Theological Bedrock of Early Creation in Genesis 1:1-2.” https://learn.liberty.edu/webapps/
assignment/uploadAssignment?content_id=_18078564_1&course_id=_370689_1&assign_group_id=&mode=view.

3

Introduction

Creation: is it fact or fiction? Is Genesis 1-21 the God-breathed account of actual events, or a fable fabricated to teach religious principles? Biblical creation is “widely debated . . . today.”2 Jews since Moses, and Christians since the time of Jesus, have believed Genesis 1-2 to be literal accounts of God’s creation. Today, doubts prevail. Andrew Snelling remarks:

(For) Bible-believing churchgoers, an alarming number of Christian leaders and teachers . . . believe that God ‘created’ through evolutionary processes . . . (and) that Adam and Eve are the names of a human pair who descended from a hominid population . . . .3

Antecedent to the discussion of man’s creation is the consideration of the origin of the cosmos: aspects of beginnings that sometimes seem to be firmly settled by science outside of any need for a god. Images of the cosmos, popularized by vivid space photographs, make man appear infinitesimal in an evolutionary world where chance “creates” and man is his own god. Biblical creation is considered by liberal Christians and humanists to be fable, probably derivative of ancient creation myths. Daniel C. Harlow, considering the literary genre of Genesis 1-11, states that, “the narratives . . .were probably written and read as both paradigmatic and protohistoric—imaginative portrayals of an actual epoch in a never-to-be-repeated past that also bears archetypal significance for the ongoing human situation.4 For Cornelis van der Kooi, however, “the world is . . . in the midst of a universe that God willingly created for his glory, and
____________________
1 All references to the Bible are from the King James Version unless otherwise noted.
2 Charles C. Ryrie, Basic Theology: A Popular Guide to Systematic Theology (Chicago: Moody Publishers, 1986), 195.
3 Andrew A. Snelling, Earth’s Catastrophic Past: Geology, Creation & the Flood, Vol. 1. (Dallas: Institute for Creation Research, 2009), 10.
4 Daniel C. Harlow, “After Adam: Reading Genesis in an Age of Evolutionary Science,” Perspectives on Science and Christian Faith 62, no. 3 (September 2010), 182. (Emphasis Harlow’s).

4
for the wellbeing of human(s).”5 The entire OT is a “revelation from God in view of His earthly people,” states William Kelly.6 It is a “story of one race, on one planet, in one age,” says F. A. Filby.7
James C. Peterson recognizes that “science and theology will sometimes interact . . . . (since) They are . . . ultimately studying different aspects of one reality.”8 The biblical account of Creation, as the essential bedrock of conservative evangelical theology, is unassailable by modern science.
Scope
The boundaries of Genesis 1:1-2 and its relationship to science will be reviewed, evaluating the strengths and limitations of each, encompassing the general revelation of God “which lighteth every man that cometh into the world” (John 1:9b). We will not attempt to prove the biblical account of creation, but rather to show the positive relationship between the Bible and the facts of science, if not popular dogma. The place of creation in conservative evangelical theology will be discussed, with input from conservative and liberal theologians in a meaningful manner for Christians today. This will be approached from a conservative evangelical worldview that accepts the Word of God as inspired, accurate, and complete.
____________________
5 Cornelis van der Kooi, “International Journal of Systematic Theology,” Volume 18, Number 1, January 2016, 47-48.
6 Kelly, William Kelly, In the Beginning and the Adamic Earth: An Exposition of, texts Genesis I-II, New Edition, Revised (London: Bible Treasury, 1894), 1.
7 F. A. Filby, Creation Revealed: A Study of Genesis Chapter One in the Light of Modern Science (Westwood, NJ: Fleming H Revell, Co., 1963), 13.
8 James C. Peterson, “Perspectives on Science and Christian Faith,” Vol. 68, Number 1, March 2016, 1.
5
Introductory Matters
Authorship
Genesis does not explicitly state who wrote it. For early Jews this was a settled issue: God directed and Moses wrote.9 “The early church, the church of later centuries, and the Jews almost unanimously accepted Mosaic authorship,”10 on the authority of tradition and Scripture.11 Higher criticism in the 19th century investigated the Bible in new ways, leading to the conclusion that the entire Pentateuch was of much later origin: Moses could not be the author.12 The traditional position, however, was “too strongly supported to be dismissed by liberal rationalization.”13 This is not to dismiss the idea that Moses compiled Genesis using earlier sources.14 H. C. Leupold writes, “it seems highly probable that godly men preserved a reliable record of God’s revelation and dealings . . . with the most painstaking care.”15 This is consistent with Luke’s methodology in the NT (e.g. Luke 1:1-2).
Date and Place
The book was probably written between the beginning of the Exodus and Moses’ death just prior to the invasion of Canaan under Joshua. The date could be pushed back subsequent to
____________________
9 H. C. Leupold, Exposition of Genesis, Vol. 1, Chapters 1-19 (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Book House, 1945), 6. See Luke 16:31 and 24:27.
10 Snelling, 16.
11 Leupold, 6. See also: Exodus 17:14; 24:4; 34:27; Lev 1:1; 4:1; 6:1, 8, 19, 24; 7:22, 28; 9:1, etc.; Deut 1:1; 17:18, 19; 27:1-8; 31:9; 31:24.
12 Snelling, 16.
13 Ibid.
14 Ibid.
15 Leupold, 8.
6
his call in the desert at the burning bush without prejudice (cf. Ex 3). Scripture is silent on the issue. The location would, in either case, be the wilderness of Mesopotamia south of the Dead Sea. Revisionists would have the book written as late as the Exile, or during the United Monarchy by multiple authors, but these positions show little consensus and no prior articulation by early Judaism.16
Destination and Occasion
The message is universal, but the intended destination is the Chosen People of God, Israel, perhaps as an introduction to the God of Moses who led them out of Egypt, gave them the Law, and would lead them into the Promised Land of Abraham.
Purpose
The purpose of Genesis is to establish a relationship between God and His Chosen People.17 Genesis 1:1-2 establishes YHWH as the sole, unique, sovereign Creator.18
Creation: Genesis 1:1-2 In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth. And the earth was without form, and void; and darkness was upon the face of the deep. And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters
Genesis 1:1-2 describes the creation of the physical universe including the great bodies of the cosmos, the earth, and the natural laws that govern the behavior of matter, energy, and space.
____________________
16 Andrew E. Hill and John H. Walton, Survey of the Old Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan Publishing House, 1991), 90.
17 Leupold, 9.
18 Hill, 94-95.
7
The natural laws and the matter that they regulate define the ordinary; they set the boundaries of the miraculous. Creation was not within those bounds. Ryrie acknowledges that the account “does not answer every question . . . but what it does reveal must be recognized as truth.”19 Millard J. Erickson elaborates: rather than constituting a science or history textbook, God’s special revelation is “relational, . . . knowledge about . . . for the purpose of the knowledge of.”20
Genesis begins with the beginning, distinguishing it from Mesopotamian accounts that are often compared with it. Uniquely, the singular pre-existing god elohiym creatio ex nihilo.21 “The opening pericope of Genesis . . . describes God’s work of making the world and everything in it in six days followed by a Sabbath,” states C. John Collins.22 Nowhere is a “defense given concerning the existence of God.”23 Erickson suggests that it was “virtually inconceivable” to the early Jews that anything could happen independently of this God.24 Collins affirms that the Masoretic Text is in agreement with the “oldest versions, in Greek and Latin”25
Exegetical Considerations
Re’shiyth ‘elohiym bara [7225, 430,1254]:26 this is the familiar and powerful “In the
_______________
19 Ryrie, 206.
20 Millard J. Erickson, Christian Theology, 3rd ed. (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Academic, 2013), 145. (Emphasis added).
21 Ryrie, 207.
22 C. John Collins, Genesis 1-4: A Linguistic, Literary, and Theological Commentary (Phillipsburg, PA: P and R Publications, 2006), 39.
23 Paul Enns, The Moody Handbook of Theology, Revised and Expanded (Chicago: Moody Publishers, 2014), 41.
24 Erickson, 320.
25 Collins, 45.
26 The Hebrew will be transliterated and transposed to the English word order, and referenced to Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance in-text in brackets unless otherwise noted.
8
beginning God created.” Re’shiyth here conveys beginning, a period with both a starting and an ending point, according to E. E. Vine.27 Kelly disagrees, arguing that the absence of an article makes it undefined; more correctly rendered, “in beginning,” pointing not to a fixed point, but “of old.”28 Translated 19 times in KJV as “beginning(s),” the noun is “substantively firstfruits.”29 Translated thus 12 times, this nuance suggests a sense of: “The firstfruits of God’s creation . . . ,”30 foreshadowing the first recorded sacrifice to this god by Cain, whose indiscriminate “fruit of the ground” was rejected (4:3), while Able’s, drawn from the “firstlings of his flock,” was accepted (1:4); and the Law, requiring the best sacrifice for sin offerings (i.e. Lev 2:14): both pointing to Jesus Christ, the firstfruits of those “made alive” through His sacrifice (1 Cor 15:20). The unity of Scripture begins with the beginning.
‘Elohiym [430], the Hebrew supreme God, “has the peculiarity of a plural substantive with a singular verb.”31 In contrast to the Mesopotamian creation myths, He proclaims: “I am God, and there is none else” (Is 46:9a). It is rendered gods for pagan deities, “who have not made the heavens and the earth” (Jer 10:11).32 ‘Elohiym offers neither history nor provenance, yet for the inspired writer, there was no question: ‘elohiym is who He says He is: Hayah Hayah [1961]: “I AM THAT I AM” (Ex 3:14).
When translated create in the Hebrew Bible, bara is always an act of God, referring to
____________________
27 E. E. Vine, Merrill F. Unger, William White, Jr., Vine’s Complete Expository Dictionary of Old and New Testament Words (Nashville: Thomas Nelson Publishers, 1996), 107.
28 Kelly, 10.
29 Ibid.
30 Author’s rendition.
31 Kelly, 7.
32 Filby, 22
9
the object created rather than tools and materials. Textually, the verb bara is in the perfect tense rather than an infinitive construct. Grammatically, the normal use of the perfect in the opening of a pericope (1:1) is to designate an “event that took place earlier,” (cf. 12:1); and while it is “possible that this tense denotes a summary of the account,” it is inconsistent with the newer reading; and theologically, the Jewish understanding of creation ex nihilo (cf. Is 45:12).33 Here the object of bara is everything: shamayim ‘eth ‘erets [8064, 853, 776], “the heaven and the earth” (1:1b).34 Shamayim is a dual that carries the connotation of both the heaven where the birds fly and clouds roam as well as the habitat of the celestial bodies.35 It is translated as both singular and plural in KJV (e.g. 2:4). ‘Eth is used to point out the object of the verb bara.36 ‘Erets throughout the OT is used in the common sense of Earth or its surface, the ground, providing continuity with the sixth day summary in 2:1, and with erets bara in 2:4.37
Collins cautions that the doctrine of creatio ex nihilo should be based upon the text as a whole, that does imply creation from nothing, rather than just bara alone, since the same verb appears in 1:27, in which God “created” the man, and in 2:7, where He “formed” the man.38
Creation at this point is tohuw bohuw [8414, 922], “without form and void” (1:2a), a disorganized emptiness, reflected by Jeremiah (4:23), and Isaiah (Is 34:11). Earth, tohuw bohuw, was choshek [2822], without light, in literal darkness, but with overtones of figurative death and
____________________
33 Collins, 54-55.
34 See Genesis 1:1, 21, 27; 2:3, 4; 5:1, 2; 6:7; Is 45:7, 12; Is 41:20; 42:5, 43:1, 7; 45:7; 45:8, etc.
35 Collins, 42.
36 Strong’s, [853].
37 Ibid., 41
38 Ibid., 55.
10
destruction, of sorrow and wickedness, according to Strong’s. David Tsumura disagrees, concluding that Earth was not in “chaos,” but “unproductive and uninhabited.”39 Kelly adopts the “Gap Theory” arguing that the second sentence is separated in time and effect from the first: bara was created complete and perfect, but degenerated into the state of tohuw bohuw before Day One began (1:3.)40 KJV translators were consistent in using “dark” or “darkness,” although rendering it “night” and “obscurity” once each. This is the same choshek that we see in 1:2 where God spoke light into existence, and in 1:4 where he called the darkness night. This darkness was tehom [8415], “upon the face of the deep, which “simply means ‘the depths of the sea,'” according to Collins.41 Attempts made to link this to Mesopotamian creation myths have been refuted by Tsumura42 and Alexander Heidel.43 The verse concludes: ruakh ‘elohiym rachaoh mayim [7307, 430, 7363, 4325], the “Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters.” Gordon J. Wenham reads ruakh ‘elohiym as “wind,” or “wind of God.”44 This is disputed by Collins who considers it a composite expression consistently rendered as “Spirit of God” in the OT.”45 Rachaph [7363] suggests that this Spirit flutters (Deut 32:11), moves (Gen 1:2), or shakes (Jer 23:9) over the “face of the waters” in a proprietary or nurturing manner.
The English rendering in KJV is fully consistent with the Hebrew Masoretic text.
____________________
39 David Tsumura, The Earth and the Waters in Genesis 1and 2: A Linguistic Investigation, (Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press, 1989), 41-43.
40 Kelly, 10-19.
41 Collins, 45.
42 Tsumura, 45-47.
43 Alexander Heidel, The Babylonian Genesis (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1951), 98-101.
44 Gordon J. Wenham, Genesis 1-15, World Bible Commentary (Waco: Word Publishing, 1987),16-17.
45 Collins, 45.
11
Genesis 1:1-2 and Science
A basic question is, “Should the universe look like it had a beginning?”46 Aquinas argued that philosophy, which then included the sciences, was not able to prove that the universe did or did not have a beginning.47 This has not changed. Process Theology, largely parallel with evolutionary theory, argues that creation (rather than evolution) is an ongoing low-frequency process that provides an infinite and expanding variety of the created, explains Erickson.48 Immanuel Velekovsky asserts that, “By the end of the nineteenth century the war between the theory of evolution and the theory of creation in six days, less than six thousand years ago, was concluded, with victory to the theory of evolution.”49 Current scientific theories are based upon the principle of uniformitarianism. This doctrine holds that matter, energy, and space function today exactly as they always have, without changes or variations. There is a trend for Christians to accept or adapt current theories into their theologies to conform to the reality claimed for those theories.
The Scientific Method
Many disciplines claim to be scientific, but fail the litmus test: the classical scientific method is a rigorous protocol that requires: (1) physical observation, (2) development of a hypothesis, (3) experimental testing, (4) repetition and refinement, (5) peer review and
__________________
46 Collins, 256.
47 Aquinas, Suma Theologica, 1.46.
48 Erickson, 342.
49 Immanuel Velekovsky, Earth in Upheaval (NY: Dell Publishing Company, 1955), 270.
12
replication.50 Today, processes that do not meet these characteristics are considered scientific, including “proof” generated by mathematical models. Jose Wuda acknowledges “many ‘pseudo-scientific’ theories which wrap themselves in a mantle of apparent experimental evidence but are nothing but statements of faith.”51 John L. Casti candidly notes that “There are no universal, absolute, unchangeable ‘truths’ in science.”52 Alone in history, the biblical account of Creation is unchanging.
Cosmology
One cannot look at the night skies without a sense of awe. For the Christian, it is a display created by God. For the humanist, it is an expanding universe that promises the discovery-to-come of life on other worlds. Ancient Mesopotamian astronomers have left many tables that recorded the movements of visible stars and planets. Science postulates that the entirety of existing matter, energy and space was once compressed within a singularity, a black hole, that exploded in a Big Bang, distributing all into an expanding cosmos. Celestial mechanics, the study of that expanding universe emanating from a single point,53 is not disputed by the Genesis account, although the time proposed leaves room for discussion. Casti acknowledges that “no one knows how a new star is formed.”54 Wuda sums up the problem: “we
cannot perform experiments” replicating past cosmological events.55 Computer simulations are
____________________
50 Jose Wuda, “The Scientific Method.” UCR Physics, 1998. Acc. 3 August 2017. http://physics.ucr.edu/~wudka/Physics7/Notes_www/node6.html, npn.
51 Ibid.
52 John L. Casti, Paradigms Lost (NY: William Morrow and Company, 1989), 12.
53 Gilluly, James, Aaron C Waters, C. Waters, and A. O. Woodford, Principles of Geology, 3rd ed. (SF: W. H. Freeman and Co., 1968), 565.
54 Wuda, npn.
55 Ibid.
13
substituted for the scientific method. An example would be the daily weather forecast, where accuracy is not a hallmark. Extend the forecast backward, increasing the timespan from hours and days to millennia and eons, and an idea of the diminishing accuracy appears. This approach provides statistical results within specified degrees of certainty, and has valid applications when the limits are not disregarded. The Genesis account eliminates these problems without requiring any adaptation or “revision” of doctrine or facts.
Physics
The interface of physics and Genesis embraces both philosophical and practical aspects. Philosophically, physics seeks the “grand verification of everything, . . . the unity of reality,” according to J. T. Fraser.56 Consistent with contemporary science, this quest rejects the miraculous, therefore any creator. Instead of a unified theory, limited solutions are proposed and replaced. 57 The Bible announced the unification theory 2,000 years ago (cf. Heb 1:9-17).
Of particular interest is the practical application of the decay of radioactive elements to the measurement of time. Radioactive “parent” elements decay into “child” elements at a statistically regular rate called a half-life that can be viewed as a clock. The application of this phenomenon by Bertram Boltwood in 1907 to historical geology allowed scientists to “date” rocks that contain the appropriate elements.58 From this application, the age of the earth is given in billions of years. Up to this point, there has been no problem between physics and Genesis 1,
____________________
56 Fraser, J. T. Fraser, The Genesis and Evolution of Time: A Critique of Interpretation in Physics (Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 1982), 176.
57 Jefferson Hane Weaver, The World of Physics: The Evolutionary Cosmos and the Limits of Science, Vol. 2. (NY: Simon and Schuster, 1987), 191-194.
58 Bertram Boltwood, 1907, “The Ultimate Disintegration Products of the Radio-active Elements, Part 3: The Disintrigation Products of Uranium.” American Journal of Science 4. 23 (134). Accessed 9 August 2017. http://www.ajsonline.org/content/s4-23/134/78, 77-88.
14
but radiometric dating ages are clearly at odds with a creation period of six days some 6,000 years ago. The answer lies in preconceptions and interpretation rather than the evidence. Age is interpolated from the ratio between the parent and the child elements. The original ratio is crucial to accuracy. The ratios adopted are speculation: they cannot be tested. Not only are igneous rocks in the mantle and core being constantly renewed and mixed, but natural radiation in the atmosphere “contaminates” samples at uneven rates. Calculations based on these assumptions are repeatable, giving them an appearance of fact, but only through the repetition of the same unverified assumptions. A far different date results if we were to use Bishop Ussher’s date of Creation of 4004 BC,57 backing up parent-child ratios from current measured amounts. This would yield dates compatible with Genesis 1. In either case, there is room for discussion of circularity. The problem is not with the data, but with the presuppositions.
Geology
The observations of physical geology are little disputed. The construct of core, mantle, and crust are well documented.58 The crust, the layer that includes the continents and the great seas, is the most accessible, and most diverse in composition and geologic activity.59 Immanuel Velekovsky observed, “To the surprise of many scientists . . . mountains have travelled, since older formations have been pushed up over the top of younger ones.”60 Specialists who study volcanoes and movements in the earth’s crust describe violent activity, past and present. This activity supports a unique and momentous initial creation (1:1-2) and Third Day when God
____________________
57 S. J. Gould, Eight Little Piggies: Reflections in Natural History (NY: W. W. Norton & Co., 1993), 181.
58 Gilluly, 473.
59 Ibid., 475.
60 Velekovsky, 70.
15
commanded the dry land to appear (1:9-10) as well as the later global flood of Genesis 6-8. The world tohuw bohuw was one grand sea (1:2, 6). The crust was either not formed, or was being formed (1:9-10). Some scientists suggest that all that God created was mature, having the appearance of age.61 This theory would have the submerged crust with initial sedimentary features and fossils formed in 1:1-2.
Historical Geology is the discipline that deals with geological events in time, drawing “virtually all knowledge” from the physical sciences, states Raymond C. Moore,62 filtering the facts through an evolutionary lens. This discipline minimally explores the age of non-sedimentary rocks, concentrating its efforts in fossiliferous depositions that, from a creationist viewpoint, would begin with Day Three (1:9-13), unless one understands 1:1 to include “aged” sedimentary strata as part of the initial creation.63 These acts of creation challenge the propositional assumptions of radiometric dating, causing the extremely old dates that we commonly see, as does the evidence of catastrophic beginnings that include lesser events today, when attempts are made to fit them into uniformitarian philosophy.64 Facts accepted by other disciplines within geology are often in concert with God’s account of creation, but the precepts of Historical Geology place it in the same philosophical category as evolution. None of the facts are in conflict with the Genesis account.
In this necessarily brief summary of science and the biblical account, we see that facts agree with the Word. Apparent discrepancies continue to exist, but history shown that additional
____________________
61 Ryrie, 210
62 Raymond C. Moore, Introduction to Historical Geology, 2nd ed. (NY: McGraw Hill Book Company, 1958), 1.
63 Ryrie, 209-211
64 Charles Lyell, Principles of Geology, Vol. 1, 12th ed. (London: John Murray, 1875), 298
16
investigation will continue with a progressive harmonizing without compromise of those facts with Scripture.
Theological Considerations
We can only survey a few key doctrines in this paper. Warren Wiersbe muses that the question of beginnings “may seem like an impractical hypothetical question . . . (but) the fact that He created something suggests that he must have had some magnificent purpose in mind;” raising the question, “what does it teach us about God and ourselves?”65 God’s first recorded act is explicitly documented, and is grandly exhibited by the very existence, magnificence, and orderliness of that act.66 With this opening, ‘elohiym lays the cornerstone for the doctrine of Progressive Revelation that continues through The Revelation.67 The doctrine of Creatio ex Nihilo establishes the infinitude of the Creator who is distinct and separate from His creation, according to Louis Berkhof.68 Calvin articulated the doctrine of His Sufficiency when he advised that in everything, we both acknowledge our dependence upon Him and His sufficiency in providing and upholding all of His creation.”69 From these foundations Jesus both acknowledged the triune Godhead and commanded His followers to evangelize the world with the assurance that He would be with them (and us) “always, even to the end of the age” (Matt 28:18-20) with redemption and great power (Eph 1).
____________________
65 Warren W. Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary: Pentateuch (Colorado Springs: Victor, 2001), 10.
66 Enns, 154.
67 Ibid., 24.
68 Louis Berkhof, Systematic Theology: New Combined Edition (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1938), 134-135.
69 John Calvin, Institutes of the Christian Religion, trans. Henry Beveridge. Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 2008), 1.1.22.
17
Summary and Conclusions
Our thesis is that the biblical account of Creation is foundational for doctrine and is supported, or at least not refuted, by the data of science. Knowledge of God is derived from the Bible, whose trustworthiness depends on the validity of its parts. Creation as described in Genesis and affirmed throughout the Bible must be true and accurate in order to justify the faith of the believer. Attempts to explain creation in naturalistic terms are incomplete and short-lived. Alvin Plantinga requires a deeper understanding that conforms the world to God rather than a lesser god to the world: it is the difference between “having proof,” and “having knowledge of the truth.”70 Science cannot consider the very beginning: theories of origins of the cosmos and life all rest upon pre-existing matter, energy, and space from an unknown source. Creation according to God has never been proven wrong by man, even if not accepted by him.
Scripture supports the Genesis account. Jesus and others refer to it as a historical event. Bible stands upon that foundation, a structure upon which theologians can confidently build sound doctrine. When the scriptural mandate to investigate (2 Tim 2:15) is heeded, we learn that the popularly accepted rift between science and the Bible is not based upon the facts of science, but on a worldly philosophy that rejects God, the Bible, and the miraculous in the quest for the rational by man separated from his Maker (Eph 4:17-19).
Re’shiyth ‘elohiym bara is not a myth taken from others and adapted to a new god, but an introduction by the Almighty God of Himself to mankind.
____________________
70 James K. Beilby, Thinking about Apologetics: What It Is and Why We Do It (Downe’s Grove, Il: InterVarsity Press, 2011). 81.
18
Bibliography
Augustine. The Literal Meaning of Genesis, Vol. 1, Books 1-6. Translated by John Hammond Taylor. New York: Paulist Press, 1982.
Beilby, James K. Thinking About Apologetics: What It Is and Why We Do It. Downe’s Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2011.
Berkhof, Louis. Systematic Theology: New Combined Edition. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1938.
Boltwood, Bertram. “The Ultimate Disintegration Products of the Radio-active Elements, Part 3: The Disintegration Products of Uranium.” American Journal of Science 4, no. 23 (1907):134. Accessed 9 August 2017. http://www.ajsonline.org/content/s4-23/134/78.
Calvin, John. Institutes of the Christian Religion. Translated by Henry Beveridge. Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 2008.
Carr, J. A. The Life and Times of James Ussher: Archbishop of Aamagh. London: Wells, Gardner, Dalton and Company, 1895.
Casti, John L. Paradigms Lost. NY: William Morrow and Company, 1989.
Collins, C. John. Genesis 1-4: A Linguistic, Literary, and Theological Commentary. Phillipsburg, PA: P and R Publications, 2006.
Curvier, Georges. Essay on the Theory of the Earth, 5th ed. Translated by Samuel L. Mitchell. NY: Kirk and Mercein, 1827.
Enns, Paul. The Moody Handbook of Theology, Revised and Expanded. Chicago: Moody Publishers, 2014.
Erickson, Millard J. Christian Theology. 3rd ed. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Academic, 2013.
Filby, F. A. Creation Revealed: A Study of Genesis Chapter One in the Light of Modern Science. Westwood, NJ: Fleming H. Revell, Co., 1963.
Fraser, J. T. The Genesis and Evolution of Time: A Critique of Interpretation in Physics. Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 1982.
Gould, S. J. Eight Little Piggies: Reflections in Natural History. NY: W. W. Norton & Co., 1993.
Gilluly, James, Aaron C. Waters, and A. O. Woodford. Principles of Geology. 3rd ed. SF: W. H. Freeman and Co., 1968.
19
Harlow, Daniel C. “After Adam: Reading Genesis in an Age of Evolutionary Science.” Perspectives on Science and Christian Faith. Vol. 62, Number 3 (September 2010): 179-195.
Heidel, Alexander. The Babylonian Genesis. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1951.
Hill, Andrew E. and John H. Walton. Survey of the Old Testament. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan Publishing House, 1991.
Johnson, Frederick. 1952. “The Significance of the Dates for Archeology and Geology,” Radiocarbon Dating, Editor W. F. Libby.
Kooi, Cornelis van der. “International Journal of Systematic Theology.” Vol. 18, no.1 (January 2016): 47-48.
Leupold, H. C. Exposition of Genesis, Vol. 1, Chapters 1-19. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Book House, 1945.
Kelly, William. In the Beginning and the Adamic Earth: An Exposition of Texts: Genesis I-II. New ed. (Previously in Bible Treasury) London, 1894.
Lyell, Charles. Principles of Geology. Vol. 1, 12th ed. London: John Murray, 1875.
McFarland, Ian. From Nothing: A Theology of Creation. Louisville: Westminster John Knox Press, 2014.
Moore, Raymond C. Introduction to Historical Geology. 2nd ed. NY: McGraw Hill Book Company, 1958.
Peterson, James C. “Perspectives on Science and Christian Faith.” Vol. 68, no. 1, March 2016.
Ryrie, Charles C. Basic Theology; A Popular Systematic Guide to Understanding Biblical Truth. Chicago: Moody Publishers, 1999.
Snelling, Andrew A. Earth’s Catastrophic Past: Geology, Creation & the Flood. Vol. 1. Dallas: Institute for Creation Research, 2009.
Strong, James. The New Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance of the Bible. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Publishers, 1996.
Tsumura, David. The Earth and the Waters in Genesis 1 and 2: A Linguistic Investigation. Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press, 1989.
Velekovsky, Immanuel. Earth in Upheaval. NY: Dell Publishing Company., 1955.
Vine, E. E., Merrill F. Unger, William White, Jr. Vine’s Complete Expository Dictionary of Old and New testament Words. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Publishers, 1996.
20
Weaver, Jefferson Hane. The World of Physics: The Evolutionary Cosmos and the Limits of Science. Vol. 2. NY: Simon and Schuster, 1987.
Wenham, Gordon J. Genesis 1-15, World Bible Commentary. Waco: Word Publishing, 1987.
Wiersbe, Warren W. The Bible Exposition Commentary: Pentateuch. Colorado Springs: Victor, 2001.
Wright, William B. The Quaternary Ice Age. London: Macmillan and Co., 1937.
Wuda, Jose. “The Scientific Method.” UCR Physics, 1998. Acc. 3 August 2017. http://physics.ucr.edu/~wudka/Physics7/Notes_www/node6.html

Ruth: An Exegetical Review

LIBERTY UNIVERSITY SCHOOL OF DIVINITY
Ruth: An Exegetical Review
Submitted to Dr. Robert Mack
In partial fulfillment of the requirements for the completion of
OBST 515-D 03
Fall 2017
Old Testament Orientation I
by
Robert Beanblossom
14 December 2017
ii
Contents
Introduction ………………………………………..…………………………………………….1
Historical Background …………………………………………………………………..…..…1
Prevailing Conditions …………………………………………………………………………..1
Main Characters …………………………………………………………………………..……2
Major Argument …………………………………………………………………………………3
Purpose ………………………………………………………………………………….……….3
Key Verse …………………………………………………………………………………….…..3
Major Themes ……………………………………………………………..…….………………4
Ruth: An Exegesis ……………………..…………………………………………..……..……..6
Chapter 1:1-18 ……………………………………………………………………..……..……..6
Chapter 1:1-5 ……………………………………………………………..………..……..6
Chapter 1:6-14 ………………………………………………………….….……………..7
Chapter 1:15-18 ……………………………………………………….….……………….9
Chapter 1:19—2:22 …………………………………………………………..….…..…………10
Chapter 1:19-21 ………………………………………………………..………………….10
Chapter 1:22 …………………………………………………………..……….……..….11
Chapter 2:1-7 ………………………………………………………….………..………..11
Chapter 2:8-13 ………………………………………………………….…….……….…12
Chapter 2:14-16 ……………………………………………………….…….………..….13
Chapter 2:17-23 ………………………………………………………….……………….14
Chapter 3:1-18 ………………………………………………………………………………….15
Chapter 3:1-5 …………………………………………………………………………….15
Chapter 3: 6-13 …………………………………………………………………………..17
Chapter 3:14-18 ………………………………………………………………………….20
Chapter 4:1-22 ………………………………………………………………………………….21
Chapter 4:1-6 …………………………………………………………………………….21
Chapter 4:7-12 ………………………………………………………………….………..23
Chapter 4:13-17 ………………………………………………………….………………24
iii
Chapter 4:18-22 …………………………………………………….……………………26
Applications …………………………………………………………………………………….27
Hesed: Is it a NT Concept? ………………………………………………………………28
Applying the Hesed of Ruth Today ..…………………….………………………………29
Bibliography ……………………………………….………………………….…………..……..36
1
Introduction
Historical Background
The era following Moses and Joshua, and preceding King Saul, is known as the “days when the judges ruled” in Israel (Ruth 1:1a).1 It is a loose confederation of rebellious tribes who claim to follow the One God Elohiym YHWH, but often lose sight of Him amid the influence of the indigenous peoples that they live among who worship gods of wood, stone, and metals. Moses had established a socio-political structure in the Wilderness, organizing Israel along tribal lines (cf. Num 2) that would prove as divisive as it was expedient. Joshua, who succeeded him, was not Moses, and those who followed were not Joshua. Without effective leadership the tribes failed their God-mandated effort to exterminate or drive out the sinful inhabitants from the land (cf. Judges 1). YHWH is a jealous God. His judgements follow their sin. Israel repents and He forgives. The cycle repeats. A series of judges are appointed as war lords and civil administrators with mixed results. Ruth is set within this period (1:1) when “there was no king in Israel: every man did that which was right in his own eyes (Judges 17:6; 18:1; 21:25). The book is seen by some as designed to “fill the gap between the Book of Judges and the Book of Samuel.”2 Ruth bridges that gap but also stands alone as an inspiring narrative showing the unfailing lovingkindness of God, even when it is unseen.
Prevailing Conditions
There is a famine in Bethlehem, the “Land of Bread” (1:1b).3 Israel has no Joseph to
____________________
1 All Scripture is from the King James Version of the Bible unless otherwise noted.
2 Irmtraud Fischer, “The Book of Ruth as Exegetical Literature,” European Judaism, 40 no. 2 (Winter 2007), 141.
3 Danna Nolan Fewell, “Space for Moral Agency in the Book of Ruth,” Journal for the Study of the Old Testament, 40.1 (2015), 82.
2
provide relief (Gen 41:39-49). Elimelech, an Ephrathite of Bethelem-judah, gathers his family and sets out eastward around the Salt Sea to Moab, beyond the famine (1:2). There he dies, leaving his wife Naomi with two sons, who also die. She returns home after the famine, a bitter widow, accompanied by one widowed daughter-in-law Ruth, seeking comfort in the old familiar scene (1:6, 19). Naomi has land as Elimelech’s heiress, but she is land poor: she has no resources to reap the benefits of that land (4:3). Here the story proper begins.
Main Characters
Three characters dominate the narrative. Naomi (pleasant) is threaded throughout the text as wife (1:1-2), widow (1:3), mother-in-law (1:4, 6), and nurse (4:16); following her husband to Moab (1:1b-3); standing by her sons as they mature and marry foreign wives (1:4); pragmatically taking the reins when all appears lost; and guiding Ruth (and herself) into prosperity by manipulating Ruth and her near kinsman Boaz through Ruth (1-4). In distress over the loss of her men, destitute economically and spiritually, she tells her old friends in Bethlehem to call her Mara (bitter). She is down, but not out: a familiar situation in her generation.
Ruth (friend), the Moabitess, is the focal point. She gives allegiance to Naomi and YHWH (1:16-17); receives the praise of all Bethlehem: for her gracious treatment of her mother-in-law; for providing food for the table (1:11, 15); and for her upright behavior with Boaz, her husband-to-be (2:10). Through it all there is an undercurrent of wily self-preservation (2:5-9).
Boaz (meaning and root are unknown today [1162]), is the wealthy near-kinsman who is not quite near enough; a model of virtue (2:1); gracious to servants and strangers alike (2:4,8); well versed in law and highly effective in court (4:1:12); who is in the lineage of David (4:18-19). Daniel I. Block suggests that: “Boaz spoke with the grace and generosity. . . in him biblical
3
hesed (lovingkindness [2617])4 had become flesh and dwelt among humankind.”5
The Covenant God of Israel is the underlying, often unseen, but controlling primary character who exhibits and encourages hesed as exemplified in Boaz’ speech to Ruth: “The Lord recompense thy work, and a full reward be given thee of the LORD God of Israel, under whose wings thou are come to trust” (Ruth 2:12). He is the God of the individual, not just the nation.
Major Argument
The consummate will of YHWH is the veridical truth of the book as it is of the entire Bible. It advances in spite of man’s obedience or disobedience. Here, His covenantal hesed permeates His relationship with three diverse individuals who, in turn, reflect that hesed in their own relationships. Seen or unseen it is an extension of His being, omnipresent and prevailing.
Purpose
The purpose of Ruth is to show the will of God at work as an expression of His lovingkindness in the lives of three people of widely different backgrounds: Boaz, the rich farmer; Naomi, the aging hometown widow; and Ruth, the young foreigner, also a widow (1-4). Meeting life as it comes they unknowingly fulfill the will of God, forging a link in the chain of the genealogy of David and Jesus, and a link to Judah and Bethlehem (Micah 5:2; (Matt 1:5).
Key Verse
And Ruth said, entreat me not to leave thee, or to return from following after thee: for whither thou goest, I will go; and where thou lodgest, I will lodge: thy people shall be my people, and thy God shall be my God” (1:16).
____________________
4 James Strong, The New Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance of the Bible (Nashville: Thomas Nelson Publishers, 1996). All Hebrew word translations and definitions are from Strong’s with standard reference numbers shown in brackets.
5 Daniel I. Block, Exegetical Commentary on the Old Testament: Ruth (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2015), 129.
4
YHWH’s Mosaic covenant is relational and conditional. His blessings are contingent upon obedience, a suzerain covenant given and administered by God to a subservient people. It is explicit in its expectations and includes rewards and punishments. This generation is familiar with the stories of the patriarchs and the Wilderness. In this time of the judges they have experienced the judgement of God for their failures and undeserved hesed when they cry out for relief. Hesed is conditionally reserved for members of the covenant as a voluntary expression of love, devotion, loyalty, and more. It is action, not a warm-fuzzy feeling, but a practical demonstration. It is reciprocal. It is the often unrecognized backbone of Gods relationship with every man, seen throughout His Word as He tempers wrath and punishment with lovingkindness, fulfilling His promise to preserve this wayward people. Ruth is the exception to the notion that hesed is functional only within the closed covenantal group. In its full meaning, she receives the practical lovingkindness of those with whom she interacts, in turn exemplifying God’s hesed toward His people: her pledge to never leave Naomi while always embracing Naomi’s God (1:16) is demonstrated practically throughout the narrative. The Judges Generation would identify with the trials and successes of these characters as they embody God’s ideal of hesed among His people.
Major Themes
Hesed is the overarching theme of Ruth that is unseen by the actors.6 It is recognized in retrospect below the surface as YHWH preserves and prospers them. Original readers would be comfortable with the extension of the margins of covenantal hesed to Ruth even as they
____________________
6 For example: Naomi accepts Ruth into her family (1:19); Ruth follows Naomi’s leadership in love and devotion (1:16-17); Boaz allows Ruth to glean with perks (2:8-16); Ruth’s relationship with Boaz (4:13); and always, by God to each of them (4:11-13).
5
would the legal concantation of the levirate marriage and near kinsman laws.7
Integral with hesed in Ruth is ga’al (to redeem [1350]). Seen as hesed shel emet (a spirit of kindness, charity, and fidelity) among Naomi, Ruth, and Boaz in the first three chapters, it is expressed in Chapter 4 as ge’ulah (redemption [1353]), the frame upon which hesed permeates the action.8 Boaz’ bold integration of the law of levirate marriage (Deut 25:5-10) and land redemption (Lev 25:25-28) into one interlocked transaction, unchallenged in court, results in the ge’ulah of Naomi and her land; and of Ruth as wife of Boaz and as beneficiary of both. This culminating act brings Naomi and Ruth into economic security, elevates their social status (4:5, 9-10) and brings the child Obed and his Moabitess mother into David’s lineage (4:18-22). Naomi, by welcoming Ruth into her Bethlehem household (1:18-19, 22), exhibits hesed by brokering ge’ulah through Boaz, bringing reciprocal hesed to her (4:14-15) as an unexpected but eternal expression that fulfills YHWH’s will (4:17-22).
The reader realizes that hesed is the expression of God’s love, but God’s will is the force majeure, out of sight except in retrospect, but seen from that perspective as guiding and preserving all as fits His purpose. Ruth shows that death (1:3, 5), catastrophes (1:1), and human failure (4:1-6) seem to dominate the situation, yet Messiah will come (Gen 49:10). “By the end of the Ruth narrative, the reader is convinced of YHWH’s power and faithfulness to His covenant promises.”9
____________________
7 Joshua Berman, “Ancient Hermeneutics and the Legal Structure of the Book of Ruth,” Zeitschrifft fur die attestamentliche Wissenchaft, 119 no. 1 (2007), 23.
8 Abraham D. Cohen, “The Eschatological Meaning of the Book of Ruth: ‘Blessed be God: Asher Lo Hisbit Lak Go’El’” Jewish Bible Quarterly (1 July 2012), 167.
9 Reg Grant, “Literary Structure in the Book of Ruth.” Bibliotheca Sacra, 148 no. 592 (October-December 1991), 427.
6
Ruth: An Exegesis
Chapter 1:1-18
The famine drives Elimelech and family to Moab. Scripture does not indicate that any others from the area take this same approach. This action does not seem to be blessed by God, although there is no specific statement to that effect, but the death of Elimelech and his sons suggest divine intervention. Neither is there any suggestion that Elimelech worships YHWH in Moab. While there, he dies, his sons take Moabitess wives and, in turn, they die. One young widow, Orpha, remains in Moab, but the other, Ruth, accompanies a bitter and defeated Naomi home to Bethlehem.
Chapter 1:1-5
1 Now it came to pass in the days when the judges ruled, that there was a famine in the land. And a certain man of Beth-lehem-judah went to sojourn in the country of Moab, he, and his wife, and his two sons. 2 And the name of the man was Elimelech, and the name of his wife Naomi, and the name of his two sons Mahlon and Chilion, Ephrathites of Beth-lehem-judah. And they came into the country of Moab, and continued there. 3 And Elimelech Naomi’s husband died; and she was left, and her two sons. 4 And they took them wives of the women of Moab; the name of the one was Orpah, and the name of the other Ruth: and they dwelled there about ten years. 5 And Mahlon and Chilion died also both of them; and the woman was left of her two sons and her husband.
Elimelech (God of the king [458]), his wife Naomi (pleasant [5281]), and their sons, Mahlon (sickly [4248]) and Chilion (from killayown [3615], pining, destructive [3630]), cross the Jordan River north of the Salt Sea into the land of Moab (1:1-3). The famine is devastating. In the unsettled days of the judges there was no Joseph to rescue the people (cf. Gen 41-47). Elimelech dies with no fanfare or cause given (1:3). Apparently deciding to remain in Moab, his sons take wives of the Moabites: Orpha (from ‘oreph [6203], nape of the neck [6204]) and Ruth (friend [7327]) (1:4).
Moab, the son of Lot and his incestuous relationship with his daughter, is the progenitor of these people (cf. Gen 19:36-38). Lot exemplified OT men who were less than responsive to
7
YHWH’s will.10 Moab has been a thorn in the flesh since Moses led the Exodus and New Generations in the wilderness through Moabite territory (cf. Num 26:35). The Law was given in Moab (Num 36:13) and Moses was buried there (Deut 34:4-6). Moses wrote that it was off-limits since God had given it to Lot’s children (Deut 2:9) yet he later gave it to the tribes who petitioned to remain on the east bank (Joshua 13:31-33). Hebrews were forbidden marry Moabites. Hebrew migrants in Moab would seem to be problematical, yet Naomi and her sons apparently live peaceful and comfortable lives there. Family tragedy strikes again ten years later: Scripture simply relates that “Mahlon and Chilion died also” as Naomi “was left of her two sons and her husband” (1:5). Some commentators ascribe all three deaths to failure to trust YHWH in Bethlehem, compounded by taking prohibited wives.11 This is possible but not attested. These deaths leave the widows destitute. Readers would be those who had “toughed-out” the famine in Bethlehem, undermining to some extent any underdog empathy engendered by the “down and out” theme.
Chapter 1:6-14
6 Then she arose with her daughters in law, that she might return from the country of Moab: for she had heard in the country of Moab how that the LORD had visited his people in giving them bread. 7 Wherefore she went forth out of the place where she was, and her two daughters in law with her; and they went on the way to return unto the land of Judah. 8 And Naomi said unto her two daughters in law, Go, return each to her mother’s house: the LORD deal kindly with you, as ye have dealt with the dead, and with
me. 9 The LORD grant you that ye may find rest, each of you in the house of her husband. Then she kissed them; and they lifted up their voice, and wept.10 And they said unto her, Surely we will return with thee unto thy people. 11 And Naomi said, Turn again, my daughters: why will ye go with me? are there yet any more sons in my womb, that they may be your husbands? 12 Turn again, my daughters, go your way; for I am too old to have an husband. If I should say, I have hope, if I should have an husband also to night, and should also bear sons; 13 would ye tarry for them till they were grown? would ye stay for them from having husbands? nay, my daughters; for it grieveth me much for your sakes that the hand of the LORD is gone out against me. 14 And they lifted up their voice, and wept again: and Orpah kissed her mother in law; but Ruth clave unto her.
____________________
10 Eugene H. Merrill, “The Book of Ruth: Narration and Shared Themes,” Bibliotheca Sacra, 142 no. 566 (Apr-Jun 1985), 137-138.
11 Berman, 22.
8
Naomi, until now a background figure, becomes the decision maker. She leaves Moab and returns to Bethlehem having heard that the famine was over (1:6). Both daughters-in-law start the trip, but Naomi stops, and in a tearful scene, encourages them to go home and get new husbands; offering encouragement and bestowing her blessing upon them: “the LORD deal kindly (hesed) with you . . .” (cf. 1:8-9) which she enigmatically undermines the with her own self-pity: “the Lord is gone out against me” (1:13). Phyllis Trible observes that Naomi, the pragmatic rationalist, does not recall God’s past hesed to her family but does recall the hesed of her daughters-in-law.12 This suggests Naomi’s ambivalent concept of YHWH according to Amelia Devin Freedman.13 Her god is a cultural figure, someone to blame for failure, rather than a Person with whom she can have a relationship, her blessing but ritual.
Naomi employs repetitive language to “underscore her point of view,”14 to encourage her protégés to leave her and return to their homeland.15 Tearfully, both young widows plead to remain with Naomi. They have been in her household for ten years. Finally agreeing, Orpha “kissed her mother in law” goodbye and goes home (1:9b-14a). Naomi’s rhetorical plea that her age and time was prohibitive to her producing new husbands for the widows, even if she had a new husband (1:11b-13), is designed to “impress upon Ruth and Orpha that for them, staying with Naomi would mean abandoning all hopes of remarrying and because she is too old to bear
____________________
12 Phyllis Trible, God and the Rhetoric of Sexuality, Overtures to Biblical Theology, (Philadelphia: Fortress, 1978), 166-199.
13 Amelia Devin Freedman, “Naomi’s Mission: A Commentary on the Book of Ruth,” Proceedings (Grand Rapids) 23 (2003), 29.
14 Matthew Michael, “The Art of Persuasion and the Book of Ruth: Literary Devices in the Persuasive Speeches of Ruth 1:6-18,” Hebrew Studies (1 January 2015), 152.
15 Ibid. (“Go, return” 1:8b; “Turn again” 1:12a); and “go your way” 1:12b).
9
more sons,”16 giving the reader a hint of redemption to come through the Levirate law (Deut 25:5- 10) that Boaz would soon concatenate with the Redeemer law (Lev 25:25-28). As the dissenting voice, Ruth “clave (dabaq, cleave to, follow hard, overtake [1692]) unto her” (1:14b).
Chapter 1:15-18
15 And she said, Behold, thy sister in law is gone back unto her people, and unto her gods: return thou after thy sister in law. 16 And Ruth said, Intreat me not to leave thee, or to return from following after thee: for whither thou goest, I will go; and where thou lodgest, I will lodge: thy people shall be my people, and thy God my God: 17 where thou diest, will I die, and there will I be buried: the LORD do so to me, and more also, if ought but death part thee and me. 18 When she saw that she was stedfastly minded to go with her, then she left speaking unto her.
Ruth refuses Naomi’s arguments and the example of her sister in law, imploring Naomi to stop pleading with her (1:15-16). Another insight into Naomi’s relationship with YHWH is seen as she encourages Ruth not only to return to her country, but to her former “gods” (‘elohiym, here used as gods in the ordinary sense rather than as YHWH [430]). This suggests that the family had not been worshipers of the true God in Moab; they were Hebrews by blood but not in spirit. It mirrors the foundering of the nation throughout the time of the Judges, as YHWH was rejected, local idols were adopted or a form of agnosticism was practiced such as we see in Israel today: a Chosen People rejecting the very God who chose them. Trible suggests that Ruth’s soliloquy affirms her devotion to Naomi, her people and, with more fervor than we see in Naomi, to YHWH: all unto death (1:16-17). “Steadfastly minded” (‘amats, physically and mentally determined, even obstinate [553]), Ruth follows Naomi, who, giving in, (“chadal, forsook [2308]; dabar, answer [1696]):” she “forsook answering,” that is, she gave up, gave in, and the pair went on their way, Bethlehem bound.
____________________
16 Michael, 153.
10
Chapter 1:19—2-22
Naomi and Ruth arrive in Bethlehem during barley harvest and are met by the townspeople. Naomi is still distraught at her losses and calls herself Mara’ (bitter [4755]). She tells Ruth of a near kinsmen and sends her to gather grain dropped by the workers (laqat, glean, gather [3950]) wherever she can find a friendly field, a practice approved even for “strangers” in the land (Lev 19:10b).
Chapter 1:19-21
19 So they two went until they came to Bethlehem. And it came to pass, when they were come to Bethlehem, that all the city was moved about them, and they said, Is this Naomi? 20 And she said unto them, Call me not Naomi, call me Mara: for the Almighty hath dealt very bitterly with me. 21 I went out full, and the LORD hath brought me home again empty: why then call ye me Naomi, seeing the LORD hath testified against me, and the Almighty hath afflicted me?
Naomi and Ruth are greeted by Naomi’s old friends (1:20). She has not been forgotten. Naomi complains that she is no longer pleasant, but is now Mara’ “since the Almighty (Shadday [7706])17 hath dealt very bitterly (marar [4843]) with me” (1:20). Naomi is convinced, coming home with nothing after years of comfort and plenty, that the “YHWH hath testified against me . . . and afflicted me (1:21). She fails to see His hesed in their safe trip, food for the gleaning in the fields, a place to live, and friends who welcome her.
Chapter 1:22
22 So Naomi returned, and Ruth the Moabitess, her daughter in law, with her, which returned out of the country of Moab: and they came to Bethlehem in the beginning of barley harvest.
While Naomi bewails her bad treatment by God, His hesed is evident to readers. The pair
____________________
17 Shadday is used 41 times in the OT, translated “Almighty,” and seven times as El Shadday (God Almighty). It is first used in Gen 17:1 as God introduces Himself to Abraham, and later in Gen 28:3 in Isaac’s blessing of Jacob as he charged his son not to take a wife from among the foreigners, portending a judgement upon Naomi’s husband and sons?
11
arrives in Bethlehem in the dry Spring season when temperatures average in the 60s F. The barley harvest has started. Barley in this area is a bit like winter wheat in the Mid-South of the United States that is planted in the fall and harvested in the spring as attested by the Gezer Calendar,18 and by Reg Grant, who states that the “arrival of Naomi and Ruth . . . (at) the barley harvest in April” has significance beyond the hope that Spring brings of fruitful lands, lives and wombs, to include the harvest feasts that would have resonated with the original readers. These include Passover (Israel’s need of a redeemer), Unleavened Bread (Israel’s separation from the old life in Egypt), and Firstfruits (with the wave offering acknowledging the need of divine provision) (Lev 23:4-14).19
Chapter 2:1-7
1 And Naomi had a kinsman of her husband’s, a mighty man of wealth, of the family of Elimelech; and his name was Boaz. 2 And Ruth the Moabitess said unto Naomi, Let me now go to the field, and glean ears of corn after him in whose sight I shall find grace. And she said unto her, Go, my daughter. 3 And she went, and came, and gleaned in the field after the reapers: and her hap was to light on a part of the field belonging unto Boaz, who was of the kindred of Elimelech.4 And, behold, Boaz came from Beth-lehem, and said unto the reapers, The LORD be with you. And they answered him, The LORD bless thee. 5 Then said Boaz unto his servant that was set over the reapers, Whose damsel is this? 6 And the servant that was set over the reapers answered and said, It is the Moabitish damsel that came back with Naomi out of the country of Moab:7 and she said, I pray you, let me glean and gather after the reapers among the sheaves: so she came, and hath continued even from the morning until now, that she tarried a little in the house.
Naomi tells Ruth of a rich kinsman named Boaz, a close relative of her deceased husband
(2:1): his potential role as kinsman redeemer is left unsaid, but understood by the audience, a “hook” to encourage the reader to sit up and take notice. Ruth has learned about the custom of gleaning, perhaps as they walked by grain fields under harvest on the way up to Jerusalem. Ruth volunteers to glean in whatever field she can find (2:2). Naomi now owns Elimelech’s land but
____________________
18 R. A. Stewart Maclister, The Excavation of Gezer, Vol. 2 (London: John Murray, 1912), 24-28.
19 Grant, 428-429.
12
has no resources for seed or workers.20 No mention is made of living accommodations, but the story line resting upon Naomi’s property suggests that they are living on the inherited land in an existing house. Ruth now becomes the primary actor as she says, “let me now go . . .” (2:2b) followed by her determined actions to secure food (and meet the near kinsman?) in 2:2-3 as the law allowed, even for a foreigner (Lev 19:34).21
Opportunely, Ruth selects Boaz’ field (“her hap” miqreh, an accident, a matter of good fortune [4745]) (2:3), the unseen hesed of a righteous God at work. Boaz comes down from Jerusalem to check on his harvest (2:4a). Greeting his workers, he notices Ruth and inquires about her (2:5). His steward, already aware of her from their conversation when she had requested permission to glean the field,21 tells Boaz that she is the Moabitish companion of Naomi, recently returned from Moab (2:6), perhaps as a friendly reminder that Moabite women are off limits as wives. He reports that she has been working diligently (2:6-7). The Judges Generation would understand this hard work as a condition of survival.
Chapter 2:8-13
8 Then said Boaz unto Ruth, Hearest thou not, my daughter? Go not to glean in another field, neither go from hence, but abide here fast by my maidens: 9 let thine eyes be on the field that they do reap, and go thou after them: have I not charged the young men that they shall not touch thee? and when thou art athirst, go unto the vessels, and drink of that which the young men have drawn. 10 Then she fell on her face, and bowed herself to the ground, and said unto him, Why have I found grace in thine eyes, that thou shouldest take knowledge of me, seeing I am a stranger? 11 And Boaz answered and said unto her, It hath fully been shewed me, all that thou hast done unto thy mother in law since the death of thine husband: and how thou hast left thy father and thy mother, and the land of thy nativity, and art come unto a people which thou knewest not heretofore. 12 The LORD recompense thy work, and a full reward be given thee of the LORD God of Israel, under whose wings thou art come to trust. 13 Then she said, Let me find favour in thy sight, my lord; for that thou hast comforted me, and for that thou hast spoken friendly unto thine handmaid, though I be not like unto one of thine handmaidens.
____________________
20 Fewell, 92.
21 Block, 116-117. Ruth becomes a woman of action as she takes the lead in the narrative in 2:2-3: “Ruth . . . said” (2a); “she went” (3a); “she came” (3b); and “she gleaned” (3c).
22 Ibid., 127.
13
Boaz meets Ruth, perhaps calling her in from the field, urging her to laqat only in his field, staying close to his female workers as instructors (2:8-9). He assures her that she will not be bothered by his (or any other) young men (2:9b). He invites her to drink the water that his workers have drawn for their own use (2:9c). The gleaner is becoming the laqat, being “gathered” by her host.
Overwhelmed by the unwarranted hesed of this rich farmer, she asks, “Why?” (2:10). Boaz admits that Naomi and Ruth have already “fully” come to his attention (2:11). His practical hesed is a gracious act of intervention, apparently with no expectation at that time of reciprocal benefits from the young widow.23 Blessing her, he says, “The LORD recompense thy work, and a full reward be given thee of the LORD God of Israel, under whose wings thou art come to trust. YHWH’s hesed is an undercurrent working through a righteous man. Ruth responds graciously, acknowledging her precarious position among the Hebrews as an outsider, always a Moabite. The writer allows Boaz to effectively uses persuasion to influence Ruth to remain in his sights.24 Readers might have considered the possibility that the generous bachelor farmer might have more than a passing interest in this young widow.
Chapter 2:14-16
14 And Boaz said unto her, At mealtime come thou hither, and eat of the bread, and dip thy morsel in the vinegar. And she sat beside the reapers: and he reached her parched corn, and she did eat, and was sufficed, and left. even among the sheaves, and reproach her not: 16 and let fall also some of the handfuls of purpose for her, and leave them, that she may glean them, and rebuke her not. 15 And when she was risen up to glean, Boaz commanded his young men, saying, Let her glean
____________________
23 Block, 50.
24 Michael, 159. These include promise (2:9a); security (9b); exaggeration (11); prayers/wishes (12a); figurative speech (12b); and food (9c, 14).
14
Ruth avails herself of lunchroom privileges normally reserved for the paid workers (2:14) as Boaz broadens her field privileges beyond the norm and warns his male workers to give her the freedom of the field and to even “salt” it with “dropped” grain for her to laqat (2:15-16). The hesed of God working through Boaz, is expanding exponentially.
Chapter 2:17-23
17 So she gleaned in the field until even, and beat out that she had gleaned: and it was about an ephah of barley.18 And she took it up, and went into the city: and her mother in law saw what she had gleaned: and she brought forth, and gave to her that she had reserved after she was sufficed. 19 And her mother in law said unto her, Where hast thou gleaned to day? and where wroughtest thou? blessed be he that did take knowledge of thee. And she shewed her mother in law with whom she had wrought, and said, The man’s name with whom I wrought to day is Boaz. 20 And Naomi said unto her daughter in law, Blessed be he of
the LORD, who hath not left off his kindness to the living and to the dead. And Naomi said unto her, The man is near of kin unto us, one of our next kinsmen. 21 And Ruth the Moabitess said, He said unto me also, Thou shalt keep fast by my young men, until they have ended all my harvest. 22 And Naomi said unto Ruth her daughter in law, It is good, my daughter, that thou go out with his maidens, that they meet thee not in any other field. 23 So she kept fast by the maidens of Boaz to glean unto the end of barley harvest and of wheat harvest; and dwelt with her mother in law.
Ruth does not take undue advantage of Boaz’ generosity, but works all day, gathering and preparing about an “’eyphah (ephah: a measure of grain [374])25 of barley . . . . after she was sufficed” (2:17-18b). Ruth shares her experiences with Boaz and his workers with Naomi (2:19). Naomi senses that her near kinsman has more than interest in land (2:20).
Naomi is regaining her “pleasant” disposition as her fortune seems about to improve. She again reminds us that Ruth is “the Moabitess,” the outsider who is receiving the rich relative’s hesed (2:21). Seeing her plan coming together, Naomi encourages Ruth to stay close to Boaz’ “maidens, that they meet thee not in any other field” (2:23). Ruth, as an obedient daughter-in- law, or savvy co-conspirator, agrees and spends her time with the young women through the barley and the wheat harvests (2:23). Michael interprets the scene as Naomi warning Ruth to stay
____________________
25 Slightly over a bushel according to Merriam-Webster Dictionary, or about 60 lbs. of grain.
15
with Boaz’ harvest crew to protect her against “rape or other physical harm.”26 Naomi’s plan is developing around a cancantation of the levirate marriage law (Deut 25:5-10) leveraged by the laws of the redeemer (Deut 25:25-28). If Boaz would agree (and help) the nearest-kinsman could be discouraged and eliminated by a creative adaption of the laws that would be unfavorable to him. Ruth might become a substitute for the kinsman’s wife. Concatenation was not unknown in the ancient mid-East and shows the practical mindset of the day, not a disregard, of the law.27
Chapter 3:1-18
Naomi continues to plot to secure Boaz, who may be her brother-in-law (4:3), as her son-in-law. She has Ruth prepare to meet a serious suitor and sends her out under cover of darkness to the threshing floor where Boaz will spend the night after an evening celebrating the successful harvest. She is to remain unnoticed as she observes where Boaz lies down and, when all are asleep, stealthily enter and lie down at his feet. He awakens at midnight, startled. Ruth calms him, identifies him as her near kinsman, and proposes. Aboveboard in his actions, they spend the night together, but he nevertheless advises her to leave quietly before daybreak so that
no one will know she spent the night with him: this as he “spreads his skirt” over her. “Sleeping” on the situation, he finalizes Naomi’s plan and tells Ruth that he will make arrangements in the
morning to purchase the land and marry her: if he can eliminate a nearer-kinsman.
Chapter 3:1-5
1Then Naomi her mother in law said unto her, My daughter, shall I not seek rest for thee, that it may be well with thee? 2 And now is not Boaz of our kindred, with whose maidens thou wast? Behold, he winnoweth barley to night in the threshingfloor. 3 Wash thyself therefore, and anoint thee, and put thy raiment upon thee, and get thee down to the floor: but make not thyself known unto the man, until he shall have done eating and drinking. 4 And it shall be, when he lieth down, that thou shalt mark the place where
____________________
26 Berman, 22.
27 Ibid.
16
he shall lie, and thou shalt go in, and uncover his feet, and lay thee down; and he will tell thee what thou shalt do. 5 And she said unto her, All that thou sayest unto me I will do.
Naomi continues her plot to secure Boaz as her son-in-law, Ruth’s husband, and improve their social and economic status (3:1-2). We have no indication that she has ever met him, even before the family left for Moab, but she certainly knows of him and his wealth, and of his reputation of being an upright man: a highly eligible bachelor. No questions are raised about his marital status. Scripture is silent regarding any previous marriage. It simply is not germane from the author’s perspective. From Ruth, Naomi knows that the winnowing will end in a harvest party tonight at the threshing floor. D. C. Hopkins describes the threshing floors as public places, central to several fields or even to several communities,28 similar, perhaps to community grain elevators and cotton gins in America’s agricultural setting. Matthews suggests that crops were also bought and sold on the threshing floor.29 Working the fields is a hot and sweaty job as personal experience attests. Winnowing is normally conducted on hilltops where the wind will
blow the chaff away, providing a bit of cooling breeze offset by an increase in fine dust that coats the body. It is a man’s time: the maidens have gone home.30 Hot and sweaty, dusty bodies streaked by running sweat, the men relax at nightfall. When “done with eating and drinking” (3:3b) they lay on the ground and slept it off. This may help explain the ease with which Ruth enters the floor without being noticed.
Following Naomi’s instructions (3:5), Ruth bathes, perfumes herself, and puts on her
____________________
28 David C. Hopkins, The Highlands of Canaan (Sheffield, England: Almond Press, 1985), 226.
29 Victor H. Matthews, ed., Judges and Ruth: The New Cambridge Bible Commentary (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 2004), 232.
30 Ibid., 233.
17
best clothes (3:3a), dressing like the bride she would soon be.31 Arriving unnoticed, she watches Boaz as the festivities die down, and notes where he lies down as “one of the boys,” for he apparently enjoys no place of position in this working-man’s domain (3:3b). Felwell disagrees, stating that Boaz slept at some distance from his workers.32 The text says “thou shalt mark the
place where he shall lie” (3:4), suggesting that he was within the group, not separate from it.
Chapter 3:6-13
6 And she went down unto the floor, and did according to all that her mother in law bade her. 7 And when Boaz had eaten and drunk, and his heart was merry, he went to lie down at the end of the heap of corn: and she came softly, and uncovered his feet, and laid her down. 8 And it came to pass at midnight, that the man was afraid, and turned himself: and, behold, a woman lay at his feet. 9 And he said, Who art thou? And she answered, I am Ruth thine handmaid: spread therefore thy skirt over thine handmaid; for thou art a near kinsman. 10 And he said, Blessed be thou of the LORD, my daughter: for thou hast shewed more kindness in the latter end than at the beginning, inasmuch as thou followedst not young men, whether poor or rich. 11 And now, my daughter, fear not; I will do to thee all that thou requirest: for all the city of my people doth know that thou art a virtuous woman. 12 And now it is true that I am thy near kinsman: howbeit there is a kinsman nearer than I. 13 Tarry this night, and it shall be in the morning, that if he will perform unto thee the part of a kinsman, well; let him do the kinsman’s part: but if he will not do the part of a kinsman to thee, then will I do the part of a kinsman to thee, as the LORD liveth: lie down until the morning.
Displaying no trepidation, Ruth follows Naomi’s instructions explicitly. Perhaps demure, but bold nevertheless, she remains unseen, observing (3:6). When the men are asleep Ruth treads quietly, stepping around bodies, one lovely bride-to-be among a sea of sweaty, grimy bodies, exhausted by a hard day’s work, satiated by food and drink: sleeping on the beaten ground of the
threshing floor. She comes to where he sleeps, “uncovers” (gelah, denudes, discovers, reveals [1540]) his feet, and lays down, waiting for him to awaken (3:7). Gelah has a biblically historic context that suggests more than pulling a cover back. Noah, drunk from the wine of his own vineyard, was gelah in his tent by Ham who saw his nakedness, resulting in the curse upon Canaan (Gen 9:20-26). Levitical law explains this in some detail as a technical term for
____________________
31 Matthews, 233.
32 Felwell, 91.
18
sexual relations (cf. Lev 18:6-9; 18:6-19; 20:11, 17-21). While Levitical examples cite the “nakedness (‘ervah [6172]) of the subject, Deuteronomy is more explicit: “he that lieth (shakab, has sexual relations [7901]) with . . . because he gelah his father’s skirt” (Deut 27:20). King David’s narrator gives us two interesting if different views of this issue. Michal, daughter of King Saul and wife of David cynically upbraided David after he boisterously celebrated among the people when the ark came home: “How glorious was the king of Israel today, who gelah himself today in the eyes of the handmaids of his servants” (cf. 2 Sam 6:17-21). Although some scholars contend that David was naked except for an apron, Scripture is clear that he was clothed. He did not uncover his body,33 but his soul, as he boisterously celebrated his God. However, as David tried to hide his all too fruitful relationship with Bathsheba, he tells Uriah to “Go down to thy house, and wash thy feet” (2 Sam 11:8), that is, enjoy sexual relations with his wife, according to Victor P. Hamilton.34 With these options, we hold that “gelah” is used here in its literal meaning rather than as a technical term: Ruth simply draws back the skirt that was covering his bare feet and slipped under the cover as Naomi had instructed (3:4) Scripture does not suggest that any impropriety occurred during the overnight “courtship” of Ruth and Boaz. Robert Russell Mack, extends the simple act to a legal action consistent with the context, observes that “Ezekiel 16:8f use(s) similar language to describe YHWH’s entering into (a) covenant with Israel. It would appear that this was a form of marriage proposal understood by
____________________
33 Examples of gelah used as other than physical nudity include 2 Samuel 6:14 where David was covered at least minimally by an “ephod of linen,” a priestly apron; but expanded in 1 Chronicles 15:27 that describes the “robe of fine linen” he was also wearing at that time. 2 Samuel does not explicitly rule out the robe.
34 Victor P. Hamilton, Handbook in the Historical Books (Grand Rapids: Baker Academic, 2001), 328.
19
the people of the day, but whose significance has been lost to modern readers.”35 In the context of the entire story, we must hold with Mack, that the author intended us to understand that Ruth initiated her proposal for marriage by uncovering his feet as Boaz in turn accepted her proposal by covering them both, a symbolic uniting of the two. The plain reading of the dialogue supports this position.
Boaz awakens at midnight, startled (3:8). Ruth presents her carefully prepared argument, her proposal: spread your skirt over me because you are my kinsman/redeemer. Utilizing a mature understanding of Levitical law, she suggests a concantation that stretches the boundaries and melds the fabric of the levirate marriage law (Deut 25:5-10) and the near-kinsman redeemer (Lev 25:25-28), adapting this amalgamation to herself as a foreign widow whose husband’s father was the property owner and whose wife Naomi is the true beneficiary. Boaz, admitting an interest in more than the land, says, “Blessed be thou of the LORD, my daughter (3:10a),” followed by praise of the hesed displayed to her mother-in-law. He is encouraged by Ruth’s interest in and affection for him rather than the young men, rich or poor (3:10b). Boaz’ reply suggests that he has considered the possibility of stepping into the role of the levirate. Lauding her as a virtuous woman, he accepts her proposal (3:11). He has a plan (already?) that he will implement in the morning. There is a problem with a nearer kinsman, but Boaz will take care of that. Remain unnoticed, he says, and leave before daybreak without being noticed (3:13). Matthews says he simply agreed to “act on Ruth’s behalf to protect the legal rights of her household.”36 His direct and comprehensive actions at court that same day as he purchases
____________________
35 Robert Russell Mack, “Ruth Ch 3-4 Submit 171130, Instructor’s Comments,” OBST 510-D 03 LUO (November 2017), 18.
36 Matthews, 234.
20
the land and announces his marriage contradict that argument.
Chapter 3:14-18
14 And she lay at his feet until the morning: and she rose up before one could know another. And he said, Let it not be known that a woman came into the floor. 15 Also he said, Bring the vail that thou hast upon thee, and hold it. And when she held it, he measured six measures of barley, and laid it on her: and she went into the city. 16 And when she came to her mother in law, she said, Who art thou, my daughter? And he told her all that the man had done to her. 17 And she said, These six measures of barley gave he me; for he said to me, Go not empty unto thy mother in law. 18 Then said she, Sit still, my daughter, until thou know how the matter will fall: for the man will not be in rest, until he have finished the thing this day.
The conspiring duo awaken before daybreak—if they slept at all (3:14). He cautions her to maintain secrecy (3:14). Boaz has Ruth remove her vail and fills it with grain for Naomi, getting perhaps his first look at the woman who will this day become his wife if all goes well (3:15). It has been suggested that the use of Ruth’s vail as a vessel for this grain has a twofold significance: 1) removing her vail is the reciprocal to Boaz covering her with his cloak: it is a legal act of assuming responsibility for her welfare; and 2) the grain is a bride price paid in this case to Naomi, her guardian, legitimizing his legal position at court.37 Returning home, Ruth describes her over-nighter on the threshing floor with Boaz. She recounts all that the “man had done to her” (3:16, emphasis author’s). Textus Receptus reads: ‘asah (was accomplished [6213]) which can be rendered “all that was done,” as in Esther 4:1, or as “all that he did,” as in many places such as 1 Kings 11:41; 14:29; 15:7, 23, 31; 16:14; 22:39, etc., where the writer is recounting events that have taken place rather than acts done to others. Either rendering removes any connotation of acts upon her person, while still allowing Naomi to convey the details. Naomi cautions that the outcome is not certain, but intimates that Boaz is a determined suitor who “will not be in rest, until he has finished the thing this day” (3:18). ____________________
37 Matthews, 235.
21
Chapter 4:1-22
Boaz keeps his word. The nearer-kinsman (possibly an older brother?) (4:3) joins the gathered men, and would buy the land, but refuses the land plus wife deal that Boaz proposes, disappearing from history. Boaz completes the transaction acquiring a foreign wife, Elimelech’s land, and Naomi. Ruth and Boaz consummate their marriage and are blessed with their first son, Obed, who joins Boaz and his mother in the lineage of King David and the Messiah.
Chapter 4:1-6 1Then went Boaz up to the gate, and sat him down there: and, behold, the kinsman of whom Boaz spake came by; unto whom he said, Ho, such a one! turn aside, sit down here. And he turned aside, and sat down. 2 And he took ten men of the elders of the city, and said, Sit ye down here. And they sat down. 3 And he said unto the kinsman, Naomi, that is come again out of the country of Moab, selleth a parcel of land, which was our brother Elimelech’s: 4 and I thought to advertise thee, saying, Buy it before the inhabitants, and before the elders of my people. If thou wilt redeem it, redeem it: but if thou wilt not redeem it, then tell me, that I may know: for there is none to redeem it beside thee; and I am after thee. And he said, I will redeem it. 5 Then said Boaz, What day thou buyest the field of the hand of Naomi, thou must buy it also of Ruth the Moabitess, the wife of the dead, to raise up the name of the dead upon his inheritance. 6 And the kinsman said, I cannot redeem it for myself, lest I mar mine own inheritance: redeem thou my right to thyself; for I cannot redeem it.
Boaz takes his claim to court at the city gate (4:1). The translators of KJV reached a bit to translate a single Hebrew word into a coherent English thought: “there: and, behold, the kinsman,” is but the single Hebrew word, ga’al (to redeem [1350]). This eliminates any question of “behold” suggesting a “once upon a time” unexpected or magical appearance of this eternally unnamed closer kinsman. He was simply passing by or had come to join all the other men “hanging out” at the prime place of commerce, law, and gossip of the city; the “courthouse steps” of an earlier day in America. This is not to minimize the hand of God in all that is transpiring.
Israel in the time of judges cycled between prosperity and famine, peace and war. Baal and other dead gods created by man too often replaced the living God YHWH (Matt 22:32). “Every man did that which was right in his own eyes” (Judges 17:6; 21:25). The time of Ruth
22
and Boaz is sometime within this period (1:1). Other than the coming and going of famine, the narrative indicates that this was one of those times of peace, at least in the area of Bethlehem. The Levitical law was generally administered in the city gates by local rulers who were not necessarily trained in law or interested in the “letter” of the law, as long as peace was maintained. Boaz brought what appears from this distance in time to be a novel solution to the court: concatenate the levirate marriage law (Deut 25:5-10) and the laws of the redeemer (Lev 25:25-28) to discourage his competition and secure wife and land. There is no objection from the court or the nearer-kinsman, who declines the all-or-nothing opportunity.
This cancantation of the law perplexes some scholars who seek to explain Boaz’ legal maneuverings from a distance of millennia rather than accept them as others have for these many years and learn from them. Michael Goulder writes that the selection of laws from the “relatively narrow” portion of Deuteronomy 22:30 through 25:10 suggests that “either the author wished to display learned artfulness or that the Book of Ruth is the work of a preacher called upon to expound upon Deuteronomy 22-25 and had the genius to do so in narrative form.”38 B. A. Levine says that Ruth is not a statement of the legal practices current at the time, but that the author is an “artful manipulator of legalities who transposes laws into legal themes.”39 Joshua Berman, citing Michael Fishbane, argues that this aggadic use of legal material in ancient Israel was not a matter of “reinterpreting the law or even portraying their normative application as part of a corpus juris,” but “exists solely for its own rhetorical sake . . . extracted from its original focus,”
____________________
38 Michael D. Goulder, “Ruth: A Homily on Deuteronomy 22-25?” ed. Heather A. McKay and David J. A. Clines. “Of Prophets” Visions and the Wisdom of the Sages: Essays in Honor of R. Norman Whybray on his Seventieth Birthday, JSOT, 162 (1993), 318.
39 B. A. Levine, “In Praise of the Israelite Mispaha: Legal Themes in the Book of Ruth. Ed. H. B. Huffmon, et. al. “The Quest for the Kingdom of God: Studies in Honor of George E. Mendenhall (1983), 98.
23
emerging within a “new configuration of meaning.”40 An alternative approach is to assume that it is a story about three people whose lives converge in an expression of individual and corporate hesed, describing real events, and selectively using verbal props (such as the death of loved ones, harvest time, the law as a vehicle) to tell a story with a purpose: here, showing his audience God’s hesed in the lives of everyday folks like them, even as He fulfills His master plan through them. The author, like all authors within the narrative tradition, does not painstakingly include a moment-by-moment chronology, but weaves selected events into a cohesive story to illustrate a point. In scholastic zeal we sometimes fail to allow the ancient author to select characters, events, and props to build the story line, even as we take that liberty in our own evaluation.
Chapter 4:7-12
7 Now this was the manner in former time in Israel concerning redeeming and concerning changing, for to confirm all things; a man plucked off his shoe, and gave it to his neighbour: and this was a testimony in Israel. 8 Therefore the kinsman said unto Boaz, Buy it for thee. So he drew off his shoe. 9 And Boaz said unto the elders, and unto all the people, Ye are witnesses this day, that I have bought all that was Elimelech’s, and all that was Chilion’s and Mahlon’s, of the hand of Naomi. 10 Moreover Ruth the Moabitess, the wife of Mahlon, have I purchased to be my wife, to raise up the name of the dead upon his inheritance, that the name of the dead be not cut off from among his brethren, and from the gate of his place: ye are witnesses this day. 11 And all the people that were in the gate, and the elders, said, We are witnesses. The LORD make the woman that is come into thine house like Rachel and like Leah, which two did build the house of Israel: and do thou worthily in Ephratah, and be famous in Beth-lehem: 12 and let thy house be like the house of Pharez, whom Tamar bare unto Judah, of the seed which the LORD shall give thee of this young woman.
The transaction was consummated by the traditional removal of the shoe: Boaz was declared the winning bidder for wife and land belonging to Elimelech and passed down to his sons Chilion and Mahlon and post mortem to Naomi (4:9). The purchase price of the land was Naomi’s by inheritance. The next question is problematical for those who see the book as an ancient tome promoting a feminist agenda. The narrator tells us that Boaz purchased (qanah, to
____________________
40 Berman, 22. (Where aggadic adaptation is of laws other than direct commandments, therefore conditionally applicable in this situation, apparently subject here to the ruling of the court).
24
procure, especially by purchase [7069]) Ruth to be his wife as an extended levirate marriage to “raise up the names of the dead,” shrewdly adding, “upon his inheritance,” tying the proposal concatenation to the purchase (4:10). It would be easy to say that here qanah is used as a payment of a dowry (4:11). However, being sensitive to context, qanah in 4:9 appears to be an outright purchase. Nehemiah might offer an alternative as he says, we “have redeemed (qanah) our brethren the Jews, which were sold unto the heathen” (Neh 5:8). In each case a cost was incurred, but the distinction is between purchase and redemption. It has been observed that the Levitical law did not prohibit the purchase of foreigners, but the thematic current of hesed makes this reading improbable.
At this point we wonder if the day was one of normal commerce, or if Boaz has issued a press release. Upon sealing the deal, the elders, the average man at the gate, and the women gathered around and joined in a prophetic chorus:
We are witnesses. The LORD make the woman that is come into thine house like Rachel and like Leah, which two did build the house of Israel: and do thou worthily in Ephratah, and be famous in Beth-lehem: 12 and let thy house be like the house of Pharez, whom Tamar bare unto Judah, of the seed which the LORD shall give thee of this young woman (4:11-12).
Continuing the narrative without comment on the overt prophetic nature of the affirmation (or was it simply a standard ritual expression?), the narrator inserts this link into the chain of the Messiah. Sensing something special in Ruth and Boaz’ relationship, the crowd compares her with Rachel and her sister Leah, who through Jacob/Israel became matriarchs of the nation and through Tamar, widow of Lot’s son Er.
Chapter 4:13-17
13 So Boaz took Ruth, and she was his wife: and when he went in unto her, the LORD gave her conception, and she bare a son. 14 And the women said unto Naomi, Blessed be the LORD, which hath not left thee this day without a kinsman, that his name may be famous in Israel. 15 And he shall be unto thee a restorer of thy life, and a nourisher of thine old age: for thy daughter in law, which loveth thee, which is better to thee than seven sons, hath born him. 16 And Naomi took the child, and laid it in her bosom, and became nurse unto it. 17 And the women her neighbours gave it a name, saying, There is a son born to Naomi; and they called his name Obed: he is the father of Jesse, the father of David.
25
Boaz fathers a male child through Ruth (4:13). Continuing the theme of the crowd at the gate (4:11-12), townswomen consider the child a gift of YHWH, giving rise again to the names of her husband and sons, but above that, one who will be “famous (qara’, one who is called, who cries out [7121]) in Israel” (4:14). In retrospect, the child who would be named Obed, although an essential link, has been all but lost in the shadows of Ruth and Boaz, a name in a genealogy rather than one remembered for his deeds, good or bad. He did become a “restorer (shuwb, turn, retreat, but also restore [7725]) of life worth living for Naomi, who became his nurse (4:15, 16), and in the minds of her peers, her own child (4:17b). The restoration was made possible by the marriage, but was accomplished through the baby: “The future is written in the birth of every child.”41 True-to-life, this future has manifold facets: Naomi is restored, again useful and appreciated for what she does; Boaz and Ruth become one as a prominent family in their community; Obed grows and becomes a productive member of society, a family man who is father of Jesse; who in turn becomes a productive member of his generation and the father of King David; and on it goes. The celebratory song of the women to Ruth (4:14-15) praising “YHWH’s role as the covenantal provider of land and children” again reminds the reader that God is a personal God whose hesed is present in times of despair and of joy (1:19:21).42
Ruth appoints her mother-in-law as nurse to the child with an extended family of all of Bethlehem. The women name him Obed (‘Owbed, serving [5744]). Mara is transformed once again to Naomi as she accepts the hesed of God in her life and the life of her growing and prospering family even we do not see her becoming any more God-centric. Ruth is a mirror of the lovingkindness God showed Job as He restored and increased him at the end of the trial (Job
____________________
41 Matthews, 243.
42 Tod Linafelt and Timothy K. Beal, Ruth and Esther (Collegeville, MN: Liturgical Press, 1999), 241.
26
42:10). There, too, God was hidden from view but never absent, accessible always through faith, especially the faith-in-action of hesed. His intent is always ga’al for those who love Him, even if obedience is not absolute and faith waxes and wanes. Abraham D. Cohen summarizes ga’al as more than just a technical term about reclaiming ancestral property: it has a far deeper implication that includes sustaining and restoring “abundant life, both physical and spiritual.”43 Here it is both: poverty is replaced with plenty; desperate aloneness is replaced with the warmth and love of family; egocentricity is replaced with hesed, still familial in Naomi if not Godward. Obed, in his time, becomes the father of Jesse, the father of David, a member of the lineage of the Christ.
Chapter 4:18-22
18 Now these are the generations of Pharez: Pharez begat Hezron, 19 and Hezron begat Ram, and Ram begat Amminadab, 20 and Amminadab begat Nahshon, and Nahshon begat Salmon, 21 and Salmon begat Boaz, and Boaz begat Obed, 22 and Obed begat Jesse, and Jesse begat David.
The genealogy of Verse 18 expands the the previous verse: the ten-name genealogy begins with Pharez, one of twins delivered to Tamar from her deceitful use of Judah mentioned above, and ends with David, the king after God’s own heart. Ruth (1:5) was memorialized in
Matthew’s genealogy of Jesus (Matt 1:1-16) with only four other women: Tamar (1:3), Rahab (1:5), Bathsheba (though not by name) (1:6), and Mary the mother of Jesus (1:16).
Jacob called his sons together to tell them “what shall befall you in the last days” (Gen 49:1). His messianic message was that: “The scepter shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh come” (Gen 49:10). That scepter runs directly through Boaz and Ruth, their son Obed, on to David the King, and is consummated in Jesus. Throughout the
____________________
43 Cohen, 166.
27
path of that scepter God’s hesed is visible as His eternal racham (compassionate love and mercy [7355]) for Judah (Hos 1:7).
Applications
This section is necessary because we are far removed in language, culture, and circumstance from the original audience that the author of Ruth addressed. Contemporary biblical scholars disagree agreeably over fine points (and sometimes not so fine points) of translation and nuance. This, of course, affects both the translation and the derivation of correct applications for today’s Christian. Beyond the specific we must consider Ruth as one book of the canon, an integral part of the whole but nonetheless, only one part. J. Daniel Hays has developed a five-step approach to interpreting and developing contemporary applications of OT law that will be adapted to narrative, and used here to derive applications. As adapted, the approach is: 1) identify what the narrative meant to the initial audience; 2) determine the differences between the original audience and believers today; 3) develop universal principles from the text; 4) correlate the principle with NT teaching; and, 5) apply the modified universal principle to life today.44
Our culture provides safety nets for the impoverished, access to courts for legal petitions,
and stable laws for inheritance. Unlike the Jews in the time of the Judges, we don’t find ourselves in and out of captivity by foreign enemies who besiege our cities, nor face famine in the land. Our points of contact are a growing secularism and agnosticism, but more importantly, like Ruth, it is also the often unseen (except, perhaps, in retrospect) hesed/charis of God.
Ruth is a story with a message as intended by the author, and even more importantly, by
____________________
44 Hays, 31-33. (As adapted by the author to the narrative genre).
28
God the divine author. While considered in a general perspective as a story with a purpose, the astute incisiveness of scholarship that addresses the specific is not disregarded but is built upon. The understanding of the original text to the original audience is essential to derive proper applications today, but the jots and tittles of scholarly classification and evaluation are not that message. An attentive reading of the story impresses the one with the depth of the characters. They are not two-dimensional cartoon characters but have lives that reflect the real world of actions that beget reactions, blended with complex motives and thoughts on multiple levels. Effective applications must reflect this real-world complexity. Actions are objective and emperical, while motives are subjective, interpreted by necessity through the distorted lens of our own experience.
Hesed: Is it a NT Concept?
Before we move to an application of hesed for Christians in the 21st Century, we must briefly explore the concept in the context of the NT church. Lovingkindness is only an OT word in KJV. We need a link to NT language to proceed. Using the LXX as a steppingstone to bridge the ancient Hebrew with biblical Greek, John R. Neal finds that hesed is translated “mercy” (e/leoj and its derivatives) “some thirty-four times” in Joshua, Judges, and Ruth.45 The Vulgate, he says, “renders hesed as the Latin misericordia, translated in English as “mercy” or “grace.”46
NT Greek is charis [5485]. Neal argues that covenant or other relationship is required for hesed: in Jesus we have both: He is both the New Covenant that replaces the old (Heb 8:13) and the mediator of that covenant (Heb 12:24) that extends relationally to all people.47 Superior to the
__________________
45 John R. Neal, “Hesed: Loyalty or Lovingkindness,” Amridge University, Turner School of Theology, Biblical Etymology & Exegesis (FD 9353) for Dr. Rodney Cloud (Undated), 7.
46 Ibid, 8.
29
old covenants, through Jesus we are saved by the sacrificial charis of the cross (Acts 15:11).
Applying the Hesed of Ruth Today
Our world runs on opinion. Politicians, the corporate world, even us, the users of social media, all seem to rely upon the opinions of others to shape our fluid worldviews. “Truth” that mimes the most current poll is relative and relationships are as superficial and fleeting as opinion. The hesed, the charis, shown by Ruth, Naomi, and Boaz are outdated. Big government, insurance, or the love of our live de jour will take care of our needs. God is ignored or compartmentalized, self is elevated and exhibited as atheism or agnosticism. The problem with all of this is that it is false. It is unreal. Truth is emperical and unchanging and real relationships are based upon commitment, not feelings and opinions. Salvation is on His terms, not ours (2 Tim 1:8-10)
Contemporary applications begin with a biblical worldview. This is indispensable. Jesus said that as we accept Him as our Savior, we take upon ourselves His “yoke” as we accept His direction and learn of Him so that we “shall find rest unto your souls” (Matt 11:29). Here are some applications:
–God is real and relational. He has created all (Gen 1:1) yet sustains (Psalm 3:5) and communicates with the individual (John 15:26). His holiness (which he requires us to mirror in
our obedience to Him) (1 Cor 3:17), as part of his infinitude (Ps 147:5), is uncompromising (2 Thes 1:8) yet He has since the fall of Adam made provision for man to re-enter into fellowship with Him (John 1:12). Throughout Ruth we see His omnipresent observation and guidance. Our first application is the most important, for it has eternal consequences for every person: we must
____________________
47 Neal, 8.
30
acknowledge that we are sinners (Rom 3:23), eternally lost and unable to become otherwise; we must accept Him as our personal Savior (Matt 17:8). This is His hesed/charis (Matt 9:13).
— God is present. Always (Prov 15:3). In this presence He knows the hearts of man (Luke 16:15). He has set the stage for His will to be accomplished and guides both the willing and unwilling, the knowing and the unknowing, to accomplish that will. Ruth experienced this (“and her hap was” (2:3)). His presence in the Christian in the Person of the Holy Spirit (John 14:26) is beyond our capacity to even imagine (1 Cor 2:9). He cannot be compartmentalized. Subdividing our busy lives into work time, play time, family quality time, sleep time, God time, is not consistent with the mandate to follow and serve our Christ: “If any man serve me, let him follow me; and where I am, there shall also my servant be: if any man serve me, him will my Father honor” (John 12:26). Throughout Ruth we see His hesed present in every step. Our application is to acknowledge Him and submit to His will in our lives (Prov 3:6).
–God is a god of hesed and charis. The confusion and condemnation of the law has been replaced in the NT with those aspects made manifest through Jesus Christ (John 1:17) as the old covenant of the Law has been replaced by His new covenant promised in the OT (Jer 31:31) and delivered by the Messiah (cf. Heb 8:13; 2:24). Hesed is evident in the lives of Naomi, Ruth, and Boaz as they walk uprightly in a real world and are preserved and prospered by Him. Our application is to live a lifestyle of hesed/charis toward others in the OT sense of love at work rather than the passive spectatorship common today.
–Unlike Naomi seemed to think during her Mari phase, the world does not revolve around us, but exists for the pleasure of God (Rev 4:11), who is the absolute sovereign (Ps 46:10). His creation is both ordered and hierarchical. Ruth came to Boaz seeking his will and approval (3:8-9), as he in turn sought the will and approval of the nearer kinsman and the court
31
(4:1-12). His will is certain to be accomplished, either with us or only through us (Matt 26:42). We have two options: 1) accept His salvation and develop a growing relationship with Him and prosper on an eternal scale (John 15:7-8); or, 2) reject His leadership and face His condemnation (John 3:18-19). Our application is to seek His will for our lives through the study of His Word (1 Thes 4:11), through prayer that brings submission (Matt 6:10), and the benefits will be forthcoming (Prov 3:5-6).
–God is concerned about individuals. While providing an essential link in the lineage of David and the Christ through Ruth and Boaz (4:18-22), YHWH continually allowed Naomi, Ruth, and Boaz to mirror His OT hesed and NT charis in their relationships with each other. This concern is not tied to national origins, race, sex, social status, or any other parameter important to man, but to each individual (Matt 11:28). He did this in unique ways for each person. Our application, our challenge, is to incorporate the divine hesed/charis into every relationship in our lives. We are equipped for it (cf. John 1:14, 16). It remains for us to “testify the gospel of the charis of God” (Acts 20:24b).
–Men and women are equally important to God. This book shows Naomi, Ruth, and Boaz as leading characters, each receiving benefits and obligations specific to them as responsible individuals. God accepted the bold plan of Naomi and Ruth to achieve a secure future in the household of Boaz as he formalized the plan and carried it forward to its conclusion. Neither man nor woman was exalted above the other nor denigrated as subservient to the other in this OT story. Our application is to accept our roles and responsibilities as individuals, not as some non-Scriptural we-they divisions. Sin is universal (Rom 3:23). The offer of salvation is universal (John 3:16). The acceptance into that salvation is universal (Acts 5:14). Subsequent service is to Him alone, not to factions, divisions, and special interests (cf. Matt 4:10; 6:24).
32
–Every detail is important to God. Naomi’s husband and sons perished in Moab, far from home where their names could be carried on through a levirate marriage. Yet, Naomi, returning to the YHWH, and Ruth turning to Him, provided not only relief but victory through the concantation of laws that brought Boaz and Ruth into the unity of marriage and parenthood. Today we would do well to avoid “stalling” in self-pity and move forward continually knowing that He is sovereign, that His will is going to be accomplished, that He cares for each of us regardless of our nationality, sex, or position, and that every detail of our lives is important to Him. Our application, our duty, is to seek the power of the Holy Spirit in our individual lives through studying His Word (2 Tim 2:15), rejoicing in Him as we pray (1 Thes 5:16-18), and accepting the leadership of the Holy Spirit (John 14:26) as we, like Paul, become willing “prisoners of the Lord” who “walk worthy of the vocation” to which we are called (Eph 4:1).
–The story of Ruth and her compatriots is a story of incremental actions that completed a divine plan even as through His charis their own lives benefited. Through their obedience His strength was magnified in their weakness as He will do for us (2 Cor 12:9). Our application is to continue to move forward in Him in the face of feast or famine as Ruth did, in hesed with Naomi as they relocated from Moab to Bethlehem (1:16-17), in productivity as she spent hard hours in the fields gleaning grain for their food (2:2-3), and relationally as she entered the marriage relationship with Boaz (4:9). Each of these incremental steps was taken to meet the moment’s needs even as it helped to secure their future. Our application is to know that He is present and working in us through the Holy Spirit, that we are “agents” of the Most High God (Is 48:17).
–The book of Ruth is not “religious” in the sense that we see priests, sacrifices, and worship of YHWH as major themes. In fact, they are missing altogether. Yet, as we read the four chapters we can see a clear precursor to NT teaching:
33
10 For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation. 11 For the scripture saith, Whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed. 12 For there is no difference between the Jew and the Greek: for the same Lord over all is rich unto all that call upon him. 13 For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved (Rom 10:12-13).
Each key player depended upon the Lord, overtly seeking the protection of the Law, and internally as they mirrored His hesed. The book of Ruth, however, is not un-religious. We see a glimpse of the future church as Naomi, Ruth, and Boaz represent that coming “generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation (family)” called out of darkness into His light (1 Peter 2:9). None was perfect as He measures perfection; each was unique. His lovingkindness is broad and deep enough for all of us. Our application is to understand that we are God’s creatures; that the Sabbath was created by Him as a day of rest, not as the compartment into which we cram our God-time. He created every day and time itself, every man and woman, all for His pleasure (Rev 4:11). He wants to give each of us a fulness of life, joy, and eternal pleasures (Ps 16:11), all of which are the result (only) of fellowship with Him (Luke 18:1).
–Hard work is rewarded. Ruth never wavered from doing that which was necessary to assure the survival of Naomi and herself. Both the OT (Deut 14:29) and NT (cf. 1Tim:5) provide for “widows and orphans,” that is, those truly in need; both require that we carry our own load: “this we commanded you, that if any would not work, neither should he eat” (2 Thes 3:10). Our application is to resist the temptation to shirk our load, to produce minimally to “get by” expecting others to carry our load, including our government. This includes our God-give-me prayers where we lean on the promise without adhering to the always-present conditions. We must resist the woe-is-me attitude of Mari and maintain the Naomi attitude, knowing that God cares about each of us, all of the time. The obverse of this is that we are called to help and support those in need (James 1:27).
34
–God’s people have a social duty as well as a spiritual one: Naomi and Ruth survived through provisions of the Mosaic law (Lev 23:22) as Boaz, representing those who prospered, shared with those who had none. Yet, we must remember Jesus’ warnings to maintain an essential balance. He told His followers that there was a time to take care of the poor, but that their relationship with Him came first: the repetition in the Gospels show the importance of this message (cf. Matt 26:11; Mark 14:7; John 12:8). Remembering this balance, we see that Naomi took care of Ruth, Boaz took care of both, and the town ladies took care of the family and child. The spirit of hesed is one of “care on wheels,” as it is love implemented. This is our application as we seek out the lonely, the shut-in, the helpless to provide relief and fellowship in His name and with His guidance, beginning with our own families (1 Tim 5:16). John said it this way: My little children, let us not love in word, neither in tongue; but in deed in truth” (1 John 3:18).
–Both Naomi and Ruth demonstrated patience as they developed a solution to their problem: the acted incrementally to develop a relationship with the kinsman redeemer who would purchase Naomi’s land, marry Ruth, and build a stable extended family. An application concerns our witness as we seek to bring lost souls to Christ or to bring the saved into a closer relationship with Him. Patience, prayer, and trust are often required as we present the Gospel to these folks, remembering that it is our calling to present the Word as we have received it, as witnesses to an event and an experience (Acts 1:8), which we do in the power of the Holy Spirit (Acts 5:32), that the Holy Spirit may work in their lives as in ours (Titus 3:5). The result is that “both he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together” (John 4:36b). Our “better ideas” are, in retrospect, always paled by His effected plan. The writer of Hebrews said, “For ye have need of patience, that after ye have done the will of God, ye might receive the promise” (Heb 10:36).
35
–God does what He says He will do, and by extension He expects each of us to do the same: as He is holy we are called to be holy (1 Peter 1:15). Ruth promised Naomi that she would live and die with her, making her promise before God, a covenant (1:16-17). She kept her promise. Paul, being questioned by Festus, said that he spoke only “words of truth and soberness” (Acts 26:25). John told us that the “Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us . . . full of grace and truth” (John 1:14). Our application is to not give our word without due consideration as did Jephthah (Judges 10:15), but once given, to keep it at all costs, renouncing the “hidden things of dishonesty . . . by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man’s conscience in the sight of God” (2 Cor 4:2).
36
Bibliography
Berman, Joshua. “Ancient Hermeneutics and the Legal Structure of the Book of Ruth.” Zeitschrifft fur die attestamentliche Wissenchaft, 119 No 1 (2007): 22-38. Accessed 30 October 2017. http://web.b.ebscohost.com.ezproxy.liberty.edu /ehost/pdfviewer/pdfviewer?vid=13&sid=dc2299d5-f90e-4765-b031-1b989f4fe613%40sessionmgr102.
Block, Daniel. Exegetical Commentary on the Old Testament: Ruth. Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2015.
Cohen, Abraham D. “The Eschatological Meaning of the Book of Ruth: ‘Blessed be God: Asher Lo Hisbit Lak Go’El’” Jewish Bible Quarterly, 1 July 2012, 163-170. Accessed 30 October 2017. (ATLA0001901231). http://web.b.ebscohost.com.ezproxy.liberty.edu/ehost/pdfviewer/pdfviewer?vid=3&sid=dc2299d5-f90e-4765-b031-1b989f4fe613%40sessionmgr102.
Fewell, Danna Nolan. “Space for Moral Agency in the Book of Ruth.” Journal for the Study of the Old Testament, 40.1 (2015): 79-96. Accessed 30 October 2017. (ATLAn3817040). http://web.b.ebscohost.com.ezproxy.liberty.edu/ehost/detail/detail?vid=9&sid=dc2299d5-f90e-4765-b031-1b989f4fe613%40sessionmgr102&bdata=JnNpdGU9ZWhvc3QtbGl2ZSZzY29wZT1zaXRl#AN=ATLAn3817040&db=rfh.
Fischer, Irmtraud. “The Book of Ruth as Exegetical Literature.” European Judaism, 40 no. 2 (Winter 2007): 140-149. Accessed 31 October 2017. (ATLA 0001986674). http://web.a.ebscohost.com.ezproxy.liberty.edu/ehost/pdfviewer/pdfviewer?vid=20&sid=1b0499ce-8e78-4762-a89a-8fb8cdfc7c66%40sessionmgr4010.
Freedman, Amelia Devin. “Naomi’s Mission: A Commentary on the Book of Ruth,” Proceedings (Grand Rapids), 23 (2003): 289-38. Accessed 31 October 2017. (ATLA 0001494156). http://web.a.ebscohost.com.ezproxy.liberty.edu/ehost/pdfviewer/pdfviewer?vid=12&sid=1b0499ce-8e78-4762-a89a-8fb8cdfc7c66%40sessionmgr4010.
Goulder, Michael D. “Ruth: A Homily on Deuteronomy 22-25?” Heather A. McKay and David J. A. Clines, ed. “Of Prophets’ Visions and the Wisdom of the Sages: Essays in Honor of R. Norman Whybray on his Seventieth Birthday, JSOT, 162 (1993).
Grant, Reg. “Literary Structure in the Book of Ruth.” Bibliotheca Sacra, 148 no. 592 (October-December 1991): 424-441. (ATLA 0000843533). http://web.a.ebscohost.com.ezproxy.liberty.edu/ehost/pdfviewer/pdfviewer?vid=17&sid=1b0499ce-8e78-4762-a89a-8fb8cdfc7c66%40sessionmgr4010.
Hamilton, Victor P. Handbook in the Historical Books. Grand Rapids: Baker Academic, 2001.
37
Hays, J. Daniel. “Applying the Old Testament Law Today.” Bibliotheca Sacra 158 (January-March 2001): 21-35.
Hopkins, David C. The Highlands of Canaan. Sheffield, England: Almond Press, 1985.
Levine, B. A. “In Praise of the Israelite Mispaha: Legal Themes in the Book of Ruth. Ed. H. B. Huffmon, et. al. “The Quest for the Kingdom of God: Studies in Honor of George E. Mendenhall (1983).
Linafelt, Tod, and Timothy K. Beal. Ruth and Esther. Collegeville, MN: Liturgical Press, 1999.
Mack, Robert Russell. 2017. “Ruth Ch 3-4 Submit 171130,” OBST 510-D 03, LUO, 2017, 18, accessed 7 December 2017. https://learn.liberty.edu/webapps/assignment/
uploadAssignment?content_id=_19700468_1&course_id=_387776_1&assign_group_id=&mode=view
Maclister, R. A. S. Excavation of Gezer, Vol. 2. London: James Murray, 1912.
Matthews, Victor H., ed. Judges and Ruth: The New Cambridge Bible Commentary. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 2004.
Merrill, Eugene H. “The Book of Ruth: Narration and Shared Themes.” Bibliotheca Sacra, 142 no. 566 (Apr-Jun 1985): 130-141. Accessed 31 October 2017. (ATLA 0000946422). http://web.a.ebscohost.com.ezproxy.liberty.edu/ehost/pdfviewer/pdfviewer?vid=25&sid=1b0499ce-8e78-4762-a89a-8fb8cdfc7c66%40sessionmgr4010.
Michael, Matthew. “The Art of Persuasion and the Book of Ruth: Literary Devices in the Persuasive Speeches of Ruth 1:6-18.” Hebrew Studies, 1 January 2015, 145-162. Accessed 30 October 2017. (ATLAn3879118). http://web.b.ebscohost.com.ezproxy.liberty.edu/ehost/detail/detail?vid=6&sid=dc2299d5-f90e-4765-b031-1b989f4fe613%40sessionmgr102&bdata= JnNpdGU9ZWhvc3QtbGl2ZSZzY29wZT1zaXRl#AN=ATLAn3879118&db=rfh.
Neal, John R. “Hesed: Loyalty or Lovingkindness.” Amridge University, Turner School of Theology, Biblical Etymology & Exegesis (FD 9353), for Dr. Rodney Cloud. (Undated). Accessed 4 December 2017. https://www.scribd.com/document/102512701/Hesed-in-the-Old-Testament-Loyalty-or-Lovingkindness
Strong, James. The New Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance of the Bible. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Publishers, 1996.
Trible, Phyllis. God and the Rhetoric of Sexuality, OBT. Philadelphia: Fortress, 1978

Neo-Theology: The Language of God in the Image of Man

LIBERTY UNIVERSITY SCHOOL OF DIVINITY
Biblical Theology:
Neo-theology: The Language of God in the Image of Man;
A Brief Overview of the Use of Theological Language by Paul Tillich
Submitted to Dr. Daniel Sheard
In partial fulfillment of the requirements for the completion of
THEO 510-D 06
Spring 2017
Introduction to Theology
by
Robert Beanblossom
11 May 2017
ii
Contents
Introduction ……………………………………………………………………………………….1
A Brief Descriptive Survey of Contemporary Theology ………………………………………2
The Enlightenment ………………………………………………………………………..3
Idealism ……………………………………………………………………………………3
Standard Liberalism ……………………………………………………………………….4
Neo-Orthodoxy ……………………………………………………………………………5
The Theology of Paul Tillich …………………………………………………………………….6
Theological Presuppositions ……………………………………………………………..7
Theology Proper …………………………………………………………………………..7
Hamartiology ……………………………………………………………………………..8
Soteriology ………………………………………………………………………………..9
Christology ………………………………………………………………………………10
Pneumatology……………………………………………………………….……………10
Conclusion……………………………………………………………….………………………11
Selected Bibliography .…………………………………………………………………………..12
1
Introduction
For many years there was one Christian theology with variations: each was a biblically
based and historically supported system of interlocking disciplines that began with the exegesis
of the Word and continued through the systemization of the data to provide sound and cohesive
doctrine: it was intelligible; required the explanation provided by exegesis and systemization;
and was Bible sourced.1 Theology is a uniquely Christian concept: there is a reasonable
expectation of it being biblically based and God centered.2 Theology has limitations, and those
limitations must coincide with the limitations of biblical revelation; logic and science have a
place, but “when logic is used to create truth . . . the theologian will be guilty of pushing his
system beyond the limits of biblical truth.”3 Dogmatic theologies, such Anababaptist, Armenian,
and Calvinist, disagree on points that are vague in the scripture,4 while agreeing on the essential
points of doctrine; diverging at the borders of interpretation, not revelation. A critical difference
exists among neo-theologians, a variety that rejects biblical values, seeking god-as-man-as-god
to replace the God of creation and His Word. Orthodox theology acknowledges that the basis of
authority is both objective and external to man, and is limited to the objective revelation of God
through his inspired Bible.5 Neo-orthodox authority, as expressed by Karl Barth, is the Word as
Christ the man, with the Bible but a fallible witness to that Word.6 Orthodox theologians, as all
Christians, must be wise stewards of the Word, presenting “sound doctrine” in season and out (2
____________________
1 J.J. Mueller, et al., Theological Foundations: Concepts and Methods for Understanding the Christian Faith, (Winona, MN: St. Mary’s Press, 2007), 1.
2 Ibid.
3 Charles C. Ryrie, Basic Theology: A Popular Systematic Guide to Understanding Biblical Truth, (Chicago: Moody Publishers, 1999), 17-18.
4 Paul Enns, The Moody Theological Handbook, Revised and Expanded, (Chicago: Moody Publishers, 2014), 589.
5 Ibid., Ryrie, 21-22.
6 Ibid., 23.
2
Tim 4:1-3). The theological language of Paul Tillich is representative of this growing group of
contemporary theologians who distort the familiar language of conservative Christian theology
in deceptive philosophical theologies that deny the God of the Bible.7
A Brief Descriptive Survey of Contemporary Theology
A body of theology began with the Enlightenment that disregards the Bible, redefines
God, and undermines faith in the Bible, miracles, and divine revelation.8 Essential elements
include a departure from the biblical foundations of orthodoxy and movement into the realm of
philosophy while retaining traditional theological and biblical terms; departing from the basic
framework of theology as “a discipline of study that seeks to understand the God revealed in the
Bible and to provide a Christian understanding of reality.”9
Friedrich Nietzsche’s declaration that “God is dead,” began something unique, not just in
theology, but in Western culture: “Ours is the first attempt in recorded history to build a culture
on the premise that God is dead.”10 Inherent in their rational subjectivity is skepticism as a
worldview; they are more philosophical than theological, dominated by human reason and
feelings: the authority of Scripture is replaced with that of man.11 John Caputo suggests the
frailty of these schools of theology: historically, each, with only rationality as a foundation,
is replaced by the next: “There are both theological (Kierkegaard) and anti-theological
(Nietzsche) motives behind the emergence of the postmodern. But no matter how you
____________________
7 Ibid., Enns, 611-613.
8 Ibid., 589-636.
9 Millard J. Erickson, Christian Theology, 3rd ed., (Grand Rapids: Baker Academic, 2013), 3.
10 Gabriel Vahanian, The Death of God: The Culture of our Post-Christian Era, (NY: George Braziller, 1961), xiii.
11 Ibid., Enns, 583.
3
cut it, is inevitable that something that gets to be called postmodern will provide an opening for
the post-secular . . . ”12 Traditional theological language appears in new contexts and adapted
meanings that can be misleading. Biblical theologians are challenged to maintain the relevance
of traditional theological language to protect the biblical concepts expressed: “Beware of false
profits, which come to you in sheep’s clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves” (Matt
7:15).13
The Enlightenment
John Locke (1632-1704) substituted subjectivism for biblical authority. Knowledge is only
experiential, derived from sensations and developed into reflections through contemplation.
Locke was correct that the Christian is in an experiential relationship with Christ, but experience
is only part of that equation (cf. Rom 6:8). Rejecting all that “contradicted experimental reason,”
he laid a foundation for liberalism and neo-orthodoxy14 in contradiction to Scripture (cf. 2 Cor
4:18). George Berkeley (1685-1753) built upon the precept that knowledge exists only in the
mind: Scripture disagrees (cf. Acts 22:14). Not an atheist, his god was not supernatural.15 David
Hume (1711-1776) denied spiritual realities, attacked miracles, and concluded that objective
truth was unknowable.16 The Enlightenment replaced biblical foundations with rationalism.17
Idealism
Immanuel Kant (1724-1804) expanded rationalism, arguing that any concept of God must
come from reason, attacking traditional “proofs for the existence of God: “Jesus as man could not
___________________
12 John D Caputo, Philosophy and Theology, (Nashville: Abingdon Press, 2006), 44.
13 All Scripture from the King James Bible unless otherwise noted.
14 Ibid., Enns, 589.
16 Ibid., 590.
17 Ibid., 497.
4
be God” (John 1:1-2).18 Contrary God’s declaration, “Knowledge cannot exist apart from
rationalism . . . and empiricism.”19, For George Hegel (1770-1831), the only reality was the
mind: “everything else is an expression of the mind.”20 “All reality is an expression of the
Absolute, who is God,” a God of the mind, not Him of the Bible.21 The Psalmist said, “Be
still, and know that I am God” (Ps 46:10a). Hegel saw God in terms of a dialectic: thesis against
antithesis: “the real is rational and the rational is real.”22 He taught that the rational evolution of
Christianity was speculative philosophy.23 God, however, says He is stability, not change: “Jesus
Christ the same yesterday, and today, and forever” (Heb 13:8). Idealistic utopianism advanced
man as Authority, deconstructing the biblical God to fit humanistic utopian theories. Global war
demonstrated again the true nature of man, destroying the utopian Idealism.
Standard Liberalism
Variations on a theme continued: individuals differed considerably, but all de-deified
God and made the Bible co-equal with other books. Freidrich Schleiermacher (1763-1834), the
“father of neo-Orthodoxy and modern liberalism,” countered rationalism with a “theology of
feeling”24 “in which the person could experience God,”25 holding with Scripture that reveals
man’s experiential knowledge of God (cf. Luke 1:1-4), but departing from orthodoxy, he
emphasized the “subjective nature of religion” that was “ethical . . . feeling an absolute
dependence (on) God-consciousness;” correctly asking, “what must I do to be saved,” but
discarding biblical tenants of salvation: sin is man isolating himself from God and other men.26
Regeneration results as man participates in the contemporary.27 Declaring that experience
____________________
18 Ibid., Enns, 590.
19 Ibid., 591.
20 Ibid.
21 Ibid.
22 Ibid.
23 Ibid.
24 Ibid., 593.
25 Ibid.
26 Ibid.
27 Ibid.
5
replaces authority, he set the stage for later neo-orthodoxy to continue the rejection of
Scripture.28 Albrecht Ritschl (1822-1889) sought a practical religion, rejecting the philosophical
and experiential.29 Like Nicodemus, in his preconceptions, avoided God’s plan and solution
(John 3:1-21). He rejected traditional concepts of original sin, the bodily resurrection of Christ,
and miracles as impractical, thus unimportant.30 Adolph von Harnack (1851-1930) believed that
“Christian beliefs were molded by Greek thought.” Scripture teaches that the Gospel was taken to
the Greeks, not received from them (Rom 1:16). In denying the deity of Christ and the
miraculous, he sought revelation through the “central truth or kernel” of the first-century church:
the religion of Jesus the man instead of Jesus the mythological Christ.31
Biblical, or “Higher,” criticism developed in this period. Jean Astruc (1684-1766), and
others, began an ever-increasing dissection of the biblical text, replacing historically accepted
authors and dates with an increasing variety of “scientifically derived” but undocumented
sources “uncovered” through textual studies, thus rejecting the historical accuracy of the Bible.32
Walter Rauschenbusch (1861-1918) the “father of the social gospel,” considered capitalism evil
and found Jesus’ love as the cure. With language and context considered, he rejected the person
and message of Jesus in favor of his social agenda rather than the whole of scriptural truth.33
World War I destroyed the idealistic dreams of Liberal Theology as the realities of
man’s behavior were demonstrated once again. Henry Emerson Fosdick (1878-1969) attempted
to rescue theology after the war with his New Liberalism, called “realistic theology.”34 Rejecting
orthodoxy and intellectualism, he sought God “outside of man.” and his failures.35
Neo-orthodoxy or Dialectical Theology
The new movement was neo-Orthodoxy. Sounding like a return to orthodox values, it was a
continuation of rationalism that discarded the idealism. Soren Kierkegaard (1835-1855) refined
____________________
____________________
28 Ibid. Enns, 594.
29 Ibid., 594.
30 Ibid.
31 Ibid., 594-5.
32 Ibid., 595.
33 Ibid., 596.
34 Ibid., 597.
35 Ibid.
6
existential theology based upon the historicity of Christ and biblical events.36 A Christ who is
grounded in history was an improvement, but the history was narrowly interpreted and his Jesus
was caricature of the real Christ. His transcendent God was difficult to know, requiring absolute
obedience, and a subjective “leap of faith in despair” to effect an empty encounter,37 Karl Barth
“returned (theologians) to a study of the Bible,” that was not the Word of God, but a “witness” to
the Word.38 Sounding orthodox, he taught that revelation existed from God in Christ as the Holy
Spirit enabled man’s understanding. Departing from the Word, he held that revelation continues
today in individual experience. Barth extended the revisionist use of traditional theological
terms: adopting “Calvin’s terminology, but ascribing different meaning(s).”39 He held a “high
view of God,” but “retained liberal views concerning higher criticism.”40 Neo-Orthodoxy takes
the Bible more seriously than liberalism, but is fundamentally liberal theology that rejects the
deity of God and the inspiration of Scripture.41
The Theology of Paul Tillich
Paul Tillich (1886-1965), called “the theologian’s theologian,”42 acknowledged that
religion is universally human, but stated that his theology “differs from what is usually called
religion since it does not describe religion as the belief in the existence of gods or one God.”43
While he correctly stated that the Bible needs to be interpreted, his method rejected the
inspiration and authority of the Word. He claimed to “stand on the boundary between liberalism
and neo-orthodoxy,”44 where the symbols of Christianity “have no meaning whatsoever,”
because of the reality of science, yet may serve to mediate between God and man.45 He spoke as
____________________
36 Ibid., Enns, 603.
37 Ibid.
38 Ibid., 606.
39 Ibid.
40 Ibid., 607.
41 Ibid., 603.
42 Ibid., 612.
43 Paul Tillich, The Essential Tillich: An Anthology of the Writings of Paul Tillich, “The Lost Dimension in Religion,” The Saturday Evening Post 230, 50 (June 1958): 29, 76, 78-79), ed. F. Forrester Church, (NY: Macmillan Publishing Company, 1987), 1.
44 Ibid., Enns, 612.
45 Paul Tillich, Systematic Theology, Vol. 1, (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1973), 211.
7
a Christian, acknowledging God, Jesus Christ, and the Holy Spirit; he quoted Scripture. As he
conjoined them in theological terms, he rejected their orthodox meanings. “God is the answer to
the question implied in man’s finitude; he is the name for that which concerns man ultimately. . .
(although) this does not mean that there is a being called God.”46 The relevance of traditional
theological language, or even the plain meaning of words, is discarded in favor of relativistic
expressionism as the theologian rejects his biblical roots: “Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or
one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled (Matt 5:18 KJV).
Theological Presuppositions
Tillich paraphrases Paul: “To the idealists , I have become as one of themselves, to win
those who are idealists, although I am not an idealist myself” (cf. 1 Cor 9: 20).47 His
interpretation is much different than Paul’s: “The theologian uses idealism, its concepts and
methods. He becomes a Platonist to the Platonists, a Stoics to the Stoics, an Hegelian to the
Hegelians, a progressivist to the progressivists . . . but he never imposes his preferred form upon
others in the name of Christianity”48 He shuns “kerygmatic,” or unchangeable truth, in favor of
an “apologetic” method that is relativistic.49 Tillich melds orthodox theological language and
rationalism into a theology that is not what it appears to be:
Theology does not exist outside the community of those who affirm that Jesus is the Christ, outside the Church, the assembly of God. Theology is a work of the church, precisely because it is a gift of the Divine Spirit . . . Theology expresses the faith of the Church. It restates the paradoxical statement, ‘Jesus is the Christ,’ and considers all its presuppositions and implications.”50
Theology Proper
His opinion of God is a distortion of Scripture: “Luther’s God, who acts heroically and
____________________
46 Ibid., Systematic, 211.
47 Ibid., Shocking, 153.
48 Paul Tillich, The Shaking of the Foundations, (NY: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1948), 120.
49 Ibid., Systematic, 6-7.
50 Ibid., Shaking, 120.
8
without rules—is He not the wasteful God who creates and destroys in order to create again?”51
Rejecting God’s communicating grace, he asks: “would you really want a God to make your
decisions for you? The Lord . . . wants you to decide for yourself.52 Rejecting the Bible as the
inspired Word of the biblical God (cf. 2 Tim 3:16), Tillich creates his own god who “does not
‘exist,’ but is a ‘power’ or ‘ground’ or ‘depth’ of being that allows beings to be.”53 Miming
aspects of the biblical God, his is omnipresent (cf. Ps 139:7-10) and is a “power,” but not a
divine Person: “God is being itself, rather than a being, there is no place to which we could flee
from God which is outside God.”54 Tillich’s “appropriation of the hermeneutical assumptions”
have spawned “a whole range of academic enterprises” that are identified as “religion,”
relegating Christianity to par with all of the world’s religions.55 This critical juncture in
conservative theology is made manifest by the integration of theology into the umbrella of
schools of religion, elevating comparative religion, anthropology, and philosophy above
theology,56 and blurring the boundaries between God and the gods, attempting to make the “word
of God of none effect through your tradition, which ye have delivered: and many such like things
do ye” (Mark 7:13).
Hamartiology
For Tillich, the fall of man was not a historical event (cf. Gen 3), but “a non-temporal
___________________
51 Ibid., New, 48.
52 Ibid., 119.
53 Richard Grigg, Beyond the God Delusion: How Radical Theology Harmonizes Science & Religion, (Minneapolis: Fortress Press, 2008), 59-60.
54 Ibid., Shaking, 40.
55 Tomoko Masuzawa, Critical Terms for Religious Studies, ed. Mark C. Taylor, (Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1998), 80.
56 Thomas J. Altizer, Thomas J. J., and William Hamilton, Radical Theology and the Death of God, (Indianapolis: The Bobbs-Merrill Company, Inc., 1954), 3.
9
transition from essence to existence;” a “disruption of the essential unity with God,” the god who
is a power, not a person.57 Religion is not a “special function of man’s spiritual life, but the
dimension of depth in all its functions.”58 “Estrangement” is “man’s existential situation,” yet it
“cannot replace sin,” although it needs to because of the theological misuse of the word: sin is “a
quasi-personal power which ruled this world,” but has been wrongly used to mean “deviations
from moral laws.”59 With no personal god, no absolute values, and religion itself but a “special
function,” his use of the word “sin” has no relationship with that of traditional theology (cf. Rom
5:12).
Soteriology
Salvation “is certainly not what popular imagination has made of it, escaping from hell
and being received in heaven, in what is badly called ‘the life hearafter.’”60 He states that,
contrary to an evangelical understanding, based upon the NT, “eternal life is not a continuation
of life after death. Eternal life is beyond past, present and future: we come from it, we live in
its presence, we return to it. It is never absent . . . we are mortal like every creature.”61 Salvation
without a personal god is also described in non-traditional terms by Tillich: it is found in the
“ultimate concern” of the “New Being” as seen in Christ the man because He “evidenced real
concern.”62 Tillich’s “ultimate concern” is that primary concern of man above all else that can
only be satisfied in his Christ-who-is-not-Christ, but only an idea, a concept.63 In common with
other neo-theologians, he diligently, even desperately, seeks the peace and security of salvation
offered by the death and resurrection of Jesus the Christ, Son of the living God, while rejecting
the absolute reality and efficacy of God, in favor of creations of his mind. We might remember
that Nietzsche, cited earlier propounding his “God is dead” philosophy, died insane, captive to
____________________
57 Ibid., Enns, 612.
58 Paul Tillich, Theology of Culture, ed. Robert C Kimball, (NY: Oxford University Press, 1959), 7-8.
59 Ibid., Systematic, Vol. 2, 44-47.
60 Paul Tillich, The Eternal Now, (NY: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1963). 114.
61 Ibid.
62 Ibid., Enns, 612.
63 Ibid., Culture, 7-8.
10
his own rejection of God.64 Like Nietzsche, Tillich’s language shows an inability to escape his
own knowledge of the God-who-is, who in some inexplicable way “lighteth every man that
cometh into the world” (John 1:9). While completely rejecting the God of creation, he constantly
returns to biblical language to describe his god-who-is-not-God.
Christology
Rather profoundly, Tillich states: “The Christ had to suffer and die, because whenever the
divine appears in all Its depth, It cannot be endured by men.65 He clarifies this statement:
We long for a Christ of power. Yet if He were to come and transform us and our world, we
should have to pay the one price which we could not pay: we would have to lose our freedom,
our humanity, and our spiritual dignity.66 Jesus Christ is, to Tillich, a non-person, a “symbol of
the ‘New Being’ in which every force of estrangement trying to dissolve his unity with God has
been dissolved.”67 Like Festus, Tillich’s god has no incarnation, death, and resurrection as does
God the Son: “Moses did say this day should come: that Christ should suffer, and that he should
be the first that should rise from the dead, and should shew light unto the people, and unto the
Gentiles . . . Festus said . . . Paul, thou art beside thyself; much learning doth make the mad”
(Acts 26:22b-24).68
Pneumatology
“It is the work of the Spirit,” Tillich says, “that removes God from our sight.”69
Discussing Romans 8: 1-16, 26-27, Tillich noted that, although Paul considered words like
“spirit, flesh, sin, law, life, and death” as expressions of the “most concrete experience of his
life,” that they appear to him as philosophical abstractions.70 He concludes that the Spirit is
Christ and Christ is the Spirit, and both constitute the new reality in which a Christian
____________________
64 Ibid., Beyond, vi.
65 Ibid., Shaking, 147.
66 Ibid., 148.
67 Ibid., Enns, 612.
68 Ibid.
69 Ibid., Eternal, 88.
70 Ibid., Shaking, 132.
11
participates. Sounding quite orthodox, he states that, “To be a Christian means to have the Spirit,
and any description of Christianity must be a description of the manifestation of the Spirit.71
His explanation clarifies his non-orthodox assumptions: “in speaking of our spirit, he (Paul)
acknowledges the creativity of man, his similarity to God Who is Spirit, his ability to be free
himself, and to liberate all nature, from the vanity and the bondage of corruption by his own
liberation.”72
Conclusion
Paul Tillich is representative of an enigma within the theological community: the non-
Christian theologian who uses the title and language of orthodox theology while departing from
biblical values, establishing man as the ultimate Source. Acknowledging the Bible as the
“original document about the events on which Christianity is based,” he rejects it as the sole
Source.73 His desire to address the concerns of modern society is commendable. His rejection of
Scripture leaves him nothing but his own mind to solve his world’s problems resulting in an
inevitable distortion of God’s message. While clinging to the title “theology,” his work is a
parody. Erickson, expanding his definition of Christian theology, said that it is:
the discipline that strives to give a coherent statement of the doctrines of the Christian faith, based primarily on the Scriptures, placed in the context of culture in general, worded in contemporary idiom, and related to the issues of life: it is biblical; it is systematic; it is related to issues of culture and learning; it is contemporary; it is practical.74
Tillich, as other philosophical theologians, fails the first requirement. Making the Bible
irrelevant, he sought freedom from the person of the God “I AM” in his nebulous concept of the
god, “I am,” but to no avail: self was but a poor reflection, and proved no less a taskmaster than
the God he would escape. He was confined by the limitations of language: even replacing the
plain meaning of words with his own, he could never escape the reality of the God who gave
mankind language. His theology was systematic. Tillich presented his arguments logically and
____________________
71 Ibid., Shaking, 132.
72 Ibid.
73 Ibid., Systematic Vol. 1, 34-40.
74 Ibid., Erickson, 8.
12
plainly. It was said that he was hard to read.75 Yet his work has a captivating quality,
engendering appreciation at one phrase, and anger at another. He did not write to be loved or
even appreciated: he was driven. He was alone in a crowd; accompanied by Nietzsche, Locke,
Kant, Hegel, Schleiermacher, Kierkegaard, Barth, and so many more. More will follow. He
addressed contemporary culture and education at the expense of a diminished view of God
and His Word, relying upon contemporary culture,76 as interpreted by individual experience.77
In the spirit of the Enlightenment and its theological offspring, he addressed the man-
centric now, creating theology to fit his concept of experience and science. His theology was not
realistic. Given the reality of God and the certainty of eternity, his path led followers away from
“the way, the truth, and the life” (John 14:6).
His “ultimate concern” displaces God:78 it is but a reiteration with variations of Nietzsche
and the various neo-theologies since; his was only a moment in the ongoing quest for any-god-
but-God. His theological language is superficially traditional, but radically non-orthodox. He,
and his contemporaries, use the language of conventional theology to describe their new,
acceptable god; a god who loves everyone, condemns no one, and lets well-enough alone. His
god is rather superfluous since biblical concepts of eternity, sin, and salvation do not exist in real
terms. His theology, well intentioned, carefully conceived and crafted, failing to provide the
necessary elements for man to know and interact with his God; certainly not to find salvation in
the blood of the Lamb.
“Unbelievers can write and study theology, but a believer has a dimension and
perspective on the truth of God that no unbeliever can have. The deep things of the Spirit are
taught by the Spirit, whom the unbeliever does not have” (1 Cor 2:10-16).79 Sound biblical
teaching includes warnings of spurious and dangerous diversions from His truth (Matt 24:11-12).
Orthodox theologians and teachers must be bold and careful in their proclamation of the Word.
____________________
75 Ibid., Essential, xi.
76 Ibid., Systematic Vol. 1, 36-38.
77 Ibid., 40-46.
78 Ibid., 238-39.
79 Ibid., Ryrie, 18.
13
Selected Bibliography
Altizer, Thomas J. and William Hamilton. Radical Theology and the Death of God. Indianapolis: The Bobbs-Merrill Company, Inc., 1954.
Balmer, Randall, and Lauren F. Winner. Protestantism in America. NY: Columbia University Press, 2002.
Bouma, Jeremy. “The Gospel According to Paul Tillich; On the Human Condition,” Theology, 24 August 2011: 1, accessed 10 April 2017, http://www.jeremybouma.com/the-gospel-according-to-paul-tillich-on-the-human-condition-sin-2/.
Berkhof, Louis. Systematic Theology, New Combined Edition. Grand Rapids, MI: 1996.
Caputo, John D. Philosophy and Theology. Nashville: Abingdon Press, 2006.
Enns, Paul. The Moody Handbook of Theology, Revised and Expanded. Chicago: Moody Publishers, 2014.
Erickson, Millard J. Christian Theology, 3rd ed. Grand Rapids: Baker Academic, 2013.
Grigg, Richard. Beyond the God Delusion: How Radical Theology Harmonizes Science & Religion. Minneapolis: Fortress Press, 2008.
Hyman, Gavin. The Predicament of Postmodern Theology: Radical Orthodoxy or Nihilist Textualism? Louisville: Westminster John Knox Press, 2001.
Masuzawa, Tomoko. Critical Terms for Religious Studies, ed. Mark C. Taylor. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1998).
Mueller, S.J., et al. Theological Foundations: Concepts and Methods for Understanding Christian Faith. Winona, MN: St. Mary’s Press, 2007.
Niebuhr, H. Richard. Radical Monotheism and Western Culture: With Supplementary Essays. Louisville: Westminster John Knox Press, 1960.
Nietzsche, Friedrich. Beyond Good and Evil: Prelude to a Philosophy of the Future, Trans. Helen Zimmerman. Mineola, NY: Dover Publications, Inc., 1997.
Ryrie, Charles. Basic Theology: A Popular Systematic Guide to Understanding Biblical Truth. Colorado Springs, CO: 1981.
Tillich, Paul. The Essential Tillich: An Anthology of the Writings of Paul Tillich, ed. F. Forrester Church. NY: Macmillan Publishing Company, 1987.
___. The Eternal Now. NY: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1963.
___. The New Being. NY: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1955.
___. The Shaking of the Foundations. NY: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1948.
___. Systematic Theology, Vol. 1 & 2. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1951.
___. Theology of Culture, ed. Robert C Kimball. NY: Oxford University Press, 1959.
Van Buren, Paul M. The Secular Meaning of the Gospel. NY: The Macmillan Company, 1963.
Vahanian, Gabriel. The Death of God: The Culture of our Post-Christian Era. NY: George Braziller, 1961